The Project Gutenberg eBook of French Pathfinders in North America
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: French Pathfinders in North America

Author: William Henry Johnson

Release date: May 20, 2007 [eBook #21543]

Language: English

Credits: Produced by Al Haines


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FRENCH PATHFINDERS IN NORTH AMERICA ***




Produced by Al Haines










[Frontispiece: Jacques Cartier]






French Pathfinders

in

North America


By

William Henry Johnson



Author of "The World's Discoverers," "Pioneer Spaniards in North
America," etc.



_With Seven Full-Page Plates_




Boston

Little, Brown, and Company

1912




Copyright, 1905,

BY LITTLE, BROWN, AND COMPANY.

All rights reserved




{v}

FOREWORD

The compiler of the following sketches does not make any claim to
originality.  He has dealt with material that has been used often and
again.  Still there has seemed to him to be a place for a book which
should outline the story of the great French explorers in such simple,
direct fashion as might attract young readers.  Trying to meet this
need, he has sought to add to the usefulness of the volume by
introductory chapters, simple in language, but drawn from the best
authorities and carefully considered, giving a view of Indian society;
also, by inserting numerous notes on Indian tribal connections,
customs, and the like subjects.

By selecting a portion of Radisson's journal for publication he does
not by any means range himself on the side of the scholarly and gifted
writer who has come forward as the champion of that picturesque
scoundrel, and seriously proposes {vi} him as the real hero of the
Northwest, to whom, we are told, is due the honor which we have
mistakenly lavished on such commonplace persons as Champlain, Joliet,
Marquette, and La Salle.

While the present writer is not qualified to express a critical opinion
as to the merits of the controversy about Radisson, a careful reading
of his journal has given him an impression that the greatest part is so
vague, so wanting in verifiable details, as to be worthless for
historical purposes.  One portion, however, seems unquestionably
valuable, besides being exceedingly interesting.  It is that which
recounts his experiences on Lake Superior.  It bears the plainest marks
of truth and authenticity, and it is accepted as historical by the
eminent critic, Dr. Reuben G. Thwaites.  Therefore it is reproduced
here, in abridged form; and on the strength of it Radisson is assigned
a place among the Pathfinders.




CONTENTS


CHAPTER                                                      PAGE

    I. THE ORIGIN AND DISTRIBUTION OF THE INDIAN RACE  . . .    3
   II. SOMETHING ABOUT INDIAN SOCIAL LIFE  . . . . . . . . .   15
  III. THE IROQUOIS LEAGUE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .   27
   IV. ACHIEVEMENTS OF FRENCHMEN IN THE NORTH OF AMERICA . .   45
    V. JACQUES CARTIER, THE DISCOVERER OF CANADA . . . . . .   53
   VI. JEAN RIBAUT: THE FRENCH AT PORT ROYAL,
       IN SOUTH CAROLINA . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .   67
  VII. RENÉ DE LAUDONNIÈRE: PLANTING A COLONY ON
       THE ST. JOHN'S RIVER  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .   77
 VIII. SAMUEL DE CHAMPLAIN IN NOVA SCOTIA  . . . . . . . . .  101
   IX. SAMUEL DE CHAMPLAIN (_continued_): THE FRENCH
       ON THE ST. LAWRENCE AND THE GREAT LAKES . . . . . . .  119
    X. JESUIT MISSIONARY PIONEERS  . . . . . . . . . . . . .  147
   XI. JEAN NICOLLET, LOUIS JOLIET, AND FATHER JACQUES
       MARQUETTE; THE DISCOVERERS OF THE MISSISSIPPI . . . .  169
  XII. PIERRE ESPRIT RADISSON AND MÉDARD CHOUART
       EXPLORE LAKE SUPERIOR . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  187
 XIII. ROBERT CAVELIER, SIEUR DE LA SALLE, THE FIRST
       EXPLORER OF THE LOWER MISSISSIPPI . . . . . . . . . .  225
  XIV. LA SALLE AND THE FOUNDING OF LOUISIANA  . . . . . . .  26l
       [SUPPLEMENT: THE EXECUTION OF HIS PLAN BY BIENVILLE]   278
   XV. FATHER LOUIS HENNEPIN . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  289
  XVI. THE VÉRENDRYES DISCOVER THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS . . . . .  313

       BOOKS FOR REFERENCE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  329

       INDEX . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  335




LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS


JACQUES CARTIER  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . _Frontispiece_
  From the original painting by P. Riis in the
    Town Hall of St. Malo, France

Indian Family Tree . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .   23

FORT CAROLINE  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .   82
  From De Bry's "Le Moyne de Bienville"

SAMUEL DE CHAMPLAIN  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  104
  From the Ducornet portrait

FORT OF THE IROQUOIS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  129
  From Laverdière's "Oeuvres de Champlain"

THE MURDER OF LA SALLE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  278
  From Hennepin's "A New Discovery of a Vast Country in
      America"

LE MOYNE DE BIENVILLE  . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  284
  From the original painting in the possession of
    J. A. Allen, Esq., Kingston, Ont.

FALLS OF ST. ANTHONY . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .  309
  From Carver's "Travels Through the Interior Parts
    of North America"




{3}

French Pathfinders in North America


Chapter I

THE ORIGIN AND DISTRIBUTION OF THE INDIAN RACE

America probably peopled from Asia.--Unity of the American Race.--The
Eskimo, possibly, an Exception.--Range of the Several Groups.


In an earlier volume, "Pioneer Spaniards in North America," the probable
origin of the native races of America has been discussed.  Let us restate
briefly the general conclusions there set forth.

It is the universal opinion of scientific men that the people whom we
call Indians did not originate in the Western World, but, in the far
distant past, came upon this continent from another--from Europe, some
say; from Asia, say others.  In support of the latter opinion it is
pointed out that Asia and America once were connected by a broad belt of
land, now sunk {4} beneath the shallow Bering Sea.  It is easy, then, to
picture successive hordes of dusky wanderers pouring over from the old,
old East upon the virgin soil of what was then emphatically a new world,
since no human beings roamed its vast plains or traversed its stately
forests.

Human wave followed upon wave, the new comers pushing the older ones on.
Some wandered eastward and spread themselves in the region surrounding
Hudson Bay.  Others took a southeast course and were the ancestors of the
Algonquins, Iroquois, and other families inhabiting the eastern territory
of the United States.  Still others pushed their way down the Pacific
coast and peopled Mexico and Central America, while yet others, driven no
doubt by the crowding of great numbers into the most desirable regions of
the isthmus, passed on into South America and gradually overspread it.

Most likely these hordes of Asiatic savages wandered into America during
hundreds of years and no doubt there was great diversity among them, some
being far more advanced in the arts of life than others.  But the
essential thing to notice is that they were _all of one blood_.  Thus
their descendants, however different they may {5} have become in language
and customs, constitute one stock, which we call the _American Race_.
The peoples who reared the great earth-mounds of the Middle West, those
who carved the curious sculptures of Central America, those who built the
cave-dwellings of Arizona, those who piled stone upon stone in the quaint
pueblos of New Mexico, those who drove Ponce de Leon away from the shores
of Florida, and those who greeted the Pilgrims with, "Welcome,
Englishmen!"--all these, beyond a doubt, were of one widely varying race.

To this oneness of all native Americans there is, perhaps, a single
exception.  Some writers look upon the Eskimo as a remnant of an ancient
European race, known as the "Cave-men" because their remains are found in
caves in Western Europe, always associated with the bones of arctic
animals, such as the reindeer, the arctic fox, and the musk-sheep.  From
this fact it seems that these primitive men found their only congenial
habitation amid ice and snow.  Now, the Eskimo are distinctly an arctic
race, and in other particulars they are amazingly like these men of the
caves who dwelt in Western Europe when it had a climate like that of
Greenland.  The lamented {6} Dr. John Fiske puts the case thus strongly:
"The stone arrow-heads, the sewing-needles, the necklaces and amulets of
cut teeth, and the daggers made from antler, used by the Eskimos,
resemble so minutely the implements of the Cave-men, that if recent
Eskimo remains were to be put into the Pleistocene caves of France and
England, they would be indistinguishable in appearance from the remains
of the Cave-men which are now found there."

Further, these ancient men had an astonishing talent for delineating
animals and hunting scenes.  In the caves of France have been found
carvings on bone and ivory, probably many tens of thousands of years old,
which represent in the most life-like manner mammoths, cave-bears, and
other animals now extinct.  Strangely enough, of all existing savage
peoples the Eskimo alone possess the same faculty.  These circumstances
make it probable that they are a remnant of the otherwise extinct
Cave-men.  If this is so, their ancestors probably passed over to this
continent by a land-connection then existing between Northern Europe and
Northern America, of which Greenland is a survival.

From the Eskimo southward to Cape Horn {7} we find various branches of
the one American race.  First comes the _Athapascan_ stock, whose range
extends from Hudson Bay westward through British America to the Rocky
Mountains.  One branch of this family left the dreary regions of almost
perpetual ice and snow, wandered far down toward the south, and became
known as the roaming and fierce Apaches, Navajos, and Lipans of the
burning southwestern plains.

Immediately south of the Athapascans was the most extensive of all the
families, the _Algonquin_.  Their territory stretched without
interruption westward from Cape Race, in Newfoundland, to the Rocky
Mountains, on both banks of the St. Lawrence and the Great Lakes.  It
extended southward along the Atlantic seaboard as far, perhaps, as the
Savannah River.  This family embraced some of the most famous tribes,
such as the Abnakis, Micmacs, Passamaquoddies, Pequots, Narragansetts,
and others in New England; the Mohegans, on the Hudson; the Lenape, on
the Delaware; the Nanticokes, in Maryland; the Powhatans, in Virginia;
the Miamis, Sacs and Foxes, Kickapoos and Chippeways, in the Ohio and
Mississippi Valleys; and the Shawnees, on the Tennessee.

{8} This great family is the one that came most in contact and conflict
with our forefathers.  The Indians who figure most frequently on the
bloody pages of our early story were Algonquins.  This tribe has produced
intrepid warriors and sagacious leaders.

Its various branches represent a very wide range of culture.  Captain
John Smith and Champlain, coasting the shores of New England, found them
closely settled by native tribes living in fixed habitations and
cultivating regular crops of corn, beans, and pumpkins.  On the other
hand, the Algonquins along the St. Lawrence, as well as some of the
western tribes, were shiftless and roving, growing no crops and having no
settled abodes, but depending on fish, game, and berries for subsistence,
famished at one time, at another gorged.  Probably the highest
representatives of this extensive family were the Shawnees, at its
southernmost limit.

Like an island in the midst of the vast Algonquin territory was the
region occupied by the _Huron-Iroquois_ family.  In thrift, intelligence,
skill in fortification, and daring in war, this stock stands preëminent
among all native Americans.  It included the Eries and Hurons, in Canada;
{9} the Susquehannocks, on the Susquehanna; and the Conestogas, also in
Pennsylvania.  But by far the most important branch was the renowned
confederacy called the Five Nations.  This included the Senecas,
Onondagas, Cayugas, Oneidas, and Mohawks.  These five tribes occupied
territory in a strip extending through the lake region of New York.  At a
later date a kindred people, the Tuscaroras, who had drifted down into
Carolina, returned northward and rejoined the league, which thereafter
was known as the Six Nations.  This confederacy was by far the most
formidable aggregation of Indians within the territory of the present
United States.  It waged merciless war upon other native peoples and had
become so dreaded, says Dr. Fiske, that at the cry "A Mohawk!" the
Indians of New England fled like sheep.  It was especially hostile to
some alien branches of its own kindred, the Hurons and Eries in
particular.

South of the Algonquins was the _Maskoki_ group of Indians, of a
decidedly high class, comprising the Creeks, or Muskhogees, the Choctaws,
the Chickasaws, and, later, the Seminoles.  They occupied the area of the
Gulf States, from the Atlantic to the Mississippi River.  The {10}
building of the Ohio earthworks is by many students attributed to the
ancestors of these southern tribes, and it was they who heroically fought
the Spanish invaders.

The powerful _Dakota_ family, also called Sioux, ranged over territory
extending from Lake Michigan to the Rocky Mountains and covering the most
of the valley of the Missouri.

The _Pawnee_ group occupied the Platte valley, in Nebraska, and the
territory extending thence southward; and the _Shoshonee_ group had for
its best representatives the renowned Comanches, the matchless horsemen
of the plains.

On the Pacific coast were several tribes, but none of any special
importance.  In the Columbia and Sacramento valleys were the lowest
specimens of the Indian race, the only ones who may be legitimately
classed as savages.  All the others are more properly known as barbarians.

In New Mexico and Arizona is a group of remarkable interest, the _Pueblo
Indians_, who inhabit large buildings (pueblos) of stone or sun-dried
brick.  In this particular they stand in a class distinct from all other
native tribes in the United States.  They comprise the Zuñis, Moquis,
Acomans, and others, having different languages, {11} but standing on the
same plane of culture.  In many respects they have advanced far beyond
any other stock.  They have specially cultivated the arts of peace.
Their great stone or adobe dwellings, in which hundreds of persons live,
reared with almost incredible toil on the top of nearly inaccessible
rocks or on the ledges of deep gorges, were constructed to serve at the
same time as dwelling-places and as strongholds against the attacks of
the roaming and murdering Apaches.  These people till the thirsty soil of
their arid region by irrigation with water conducted for miles.  They
have developed many industries to a remarkable degree, and their pottery
shows both skill and taste.

These high-class barbarians are especially interesting because they have
undergone little change since the Spaniards, under Coronado, first became
acquainted with them, 364 years ago.  They still live in the same way and
observe the same strange ceremonies, of which the famous "Snake-dance" is
the best known.  They are, also, on a level of culture not much below
that of the ancient Mexicans; so that from the study of them we may get a
very good idea of the people whom Cortes found and conquered.




{15}

Chapter II

SOMETHING ABOUT INDIAN SOCIAL LIFE

Mistakes of the Earliest European Visitors as to Indian Society and
Government.--How Indian Social Life originated.--The Family Tie the
Central Principle.--Gradual Development of a Family into a Tribe.--The
Totem.


The first white visitors to America found men exercising some kind of
authority, and they called them kings, after the fashion of European
government.  The Spaniards even called the head-chief of the Mexicans
the "Emperor Montezuma."  There was not a king, still less an emperor,
in the whole of North America.  Had these first Europeans understood
that they were face to face with men of the Stone Age, that is, with
men who had not progressed further than our own forefathers had
advanced thousands of years ago, in that dim past when they used
weapons and implements of stone, and when they had not as yet anything
like written language, they would have been saved many blunders.  They
would not have called native chiefs by such high-sounding titles as
"King {16} Powhatan" and "King Philip."  They would not have styled the
simple Indian girl, Pocahontas, a princess; and King James, of England,
would not have made the ludicrous mistake of being angry with Rolfe for
marrying her, because he feared that when her father died, she would be
entitled to "the throne," and Rolfe would claim to be King of Virginia!

The study of Indian life has this peculiar interest, that it gives us
an insight into the thinking and acting of our own forefathers long
before the dawn of history, when they worshiped gods very much like
those of the Indians.

All the world over, the most widely separated peoples in similar stages
of development exhibit remarkably similar ideas and customs, as if one
had borrowed from the other.  There is often a curious resemblance
between the myths of some race in Central Africa and those of some
heathen tribe in Northern Europe.  The human mind, under like
conditions, works in the same way and produces like results.  Thus, in
studying pictures of Indian life as it existed at the Discovery, we
have before us a sort of object-lesson in the condition of our own
remote ancestors.

Now, the first European visitors made serious {17} errors in describing
Indian life.  They applied European standards of judgment to things
Indian.  A tadpole does not look in the least like a frog.  An
uninformed person who should find one in a pool, and, a few weeks
later, should find a frog there, would never imagine that the tadpole
had changed into the frog.  Now, Indian society was in what we may call
the tadpole stage.  It was quite unlike European society, and yet it
contained exactly the same elements as those out of which European
society gradually unfolded itself long ago.

Indian society grew up in the most natural way out of the crude
beginnings of all society.  Let us consider this point for a moment.
Suppose human beings of the lowest grade to be living together in a
herd, only a little better than beasts, what influence would first
begin to elevate them?  Undoubtedly, parental affection.  Indeed,
mother-love is the foundation-stone of all our civilization.  On that
steadfast rock the rude beginnings of all social life are built.  Young
animals attain their growth and the ability to provide for themselves
very early.  The parents' watchful care does not need to be long
exercised.  The offspring, so soon as it is weaned, is quickly {18}
forgotten.  Not so the young human being.  Its brain requires a long
time for its slow maturing.  Thus, for years, without its parents' care
it would perish.  The mother's love is strengthened by the constant
attention which she must so long give to her child, and this is shared,
in a degree, by the father.  At the same time, their common interest in
the same object draws them closer together.  Before the first-born is
able to find its own food and shelter other children come, and so the
process is continually extended.  Thus arises the _family_, the
corner-stone of all life that is above that of brutes.

But the little household, living in a cave and fighting hand to hand
with wild beasts and equally wild men, has a hard struggle to maintain
itself.  In time, however, through the marriage of the daughters--for
in savage life the young men usually roam off and take wives elsewhere,
while the young women stay at home--instead of the original single
family, we have the grown daughters, with their husbands, living still
with their parents and rearing children, thus forming a group of
families, closely united by kinship.  In the next generation, by the
same process continued, we have a dozen, perhaps twenty, families, {19}
all closely related, and living, it may be, under one shelter, the men
hunting and providing food for the whole group, and the women working
together and preparing the food in common.

Moreover, they all trace their relationship through their mothers,
because the women are the home-staying element.  In our group of
families, for instance, all the women are descendants of the original
single woman with whom we began; but the husbands have come from
elsewhere.  This is no doubt the reason why among savages it seems the
universal practice to trace kinship through the mother.  Again, in such
a little community as we have supposed, the women, being all united by
close ties of blood, are the ruling element.  The men may beat their
wives, but, after all, the women, if they join together against any one
man, can put him out and remain in possession.

These points it is important to bear in mind, because they explain what
would otherwise appear very singular features of Indian life.  For
instance, we understand now why a son does not inherit anything, not so
much as a tobacco-pipe, at his father's death.  He is counted as the
mother's child.  For the same reason, if the {20} mother has had more
than one husband, and children by each marriage, these are all counted
as full brothers and sisters, because they have the same mother.

Such a group of families as has been supposed is called a _clan_, or in
Roman history a _gens_.  It may be small, or it may be very numerous.
The essential feature is that it is a body of people united by the tie
of common blood.  It may have existed for hundreds of years and have
grown to thousands of persons.  Some of the clans of the Scotch
Highlands were quite large, and it would often have been a hopeless
puzzle to trace a relationship running back through many generations.
Still, every Cameron knew that he was related to all the other
Camerons, every Campbell to all the other Campbells, and he recognized
a clear duty of standing by every clansman as a brother in peace and in
war.  We see thus that the clan organization grows naturally out of the
drawing together of men to strengthen themselves in the fierce struggle
of savage life.  The clan is simply an extension of the family.  The
family idea still runs through it, and kinship is the bond that holds
together all the members.

{21}

Now, this was just the stage of social progress that the Indians had
reached at the Discovery.  Their society was organized on the basis of
the clan, and it bore all the marks of its origin.

Indians, however, have not any family names.  Something, therefore, was
needed to supply the lack of a common designation, so that the members
of a clan might know each other as such, however widely they might be
scattered.  This lack was supplied by the clan-symbol, called a
_totem_.  This was always an animal of some kind, and an image of it
was often rudely painted over a lodge-entrance or tattooed on the
clansman's body.  All who belonged to the clan of the Wolf, or the
Bear, or the Tortoise, or any other, were supposed to be descended from
a common ancestress; and this kinship was the tie that held them
together in a certain alliance, though living far apart.  It mattered
not that the original clan had been split up and its fragments
scattered among several different tribes.  The bond of clanship still
held.  If, for example, a Cayuga warrior of the Wolf clan met a Seneca
warrior of the same clan, their totem was the same, and they at once
acknowledged each other as brothers.

{22}

Perhaps we might illustrate this peculiar relation by our system of
college fraternities.  Suppose that a Phi-Beta-Kappa man of Cornell
meets a Phi-Beta-Kappa man of Yale.  Immediately they recognize a
certain brotherhood.  Only the tie of clanship is vastly stronger,
because it rests not on an agreement, but on a real blood relationship.

According to Indian ideas, a man and a woman of the same clan were too
near kindred to marry.  Therefore a man must always seek a wife in some
other clan than his own; and thus each family contained members of two
clans.

The clan was not confined to one neighborhood.  As it grew, sections of
it drifted away and took up their abode in different localities.  Thus,
when the original single Iroquois stock became split into five distinct
tribes, each contained portions of eight clans in common.  Sometimes it
happened that, when a clan divided, a section chose to take a new
totem.  Thus arose a fresh centre of grouping.  But the new clan was
closely united to the old by the sense of kinship and by constant
intermarriages.  This process of splitting and forming new clans had
gone on for a long time among the Indians--for how {23} many hundreds
of years, we have no means of knowing.  In this way there had arisen
groups of clans, closely united by kinship.  Such a group we call a
_phratry_.

A number of these groups living in the same region and speaking a
common dialect constituted a larger union which we sometimes call a
_nation_, more commonly a _tribe_.

This relation may be illustrated by the familiar device of a
family-tree, thus:

[Illustration: Indian Family Tree.]

{24} Here we see eleven clans, all descended from a common stock and
speaking a common dialect, composing the Mohegan Tribe.  Some of the
smaller tribes, however, had not more than three clans.

The point that we need to get clear in our minds is that an Indian
tribe was simply a huge family, extended until it embraced hundreds or
even thousands of souls.  In many cases organization never got beyond
the tribe.  Not a few tribes stood alone and isolated.  But among some
of the most advanced peoples, such as the Iroquois, the Creeks, and the
Choctaws, related tribes drew together and formed a confederacy or
league, for mutual help.  The most famous league in Northern America
was that of the Iroquois.  We shall describe it in the next chapter.
It deserves careful attention, both because of its deep historical
interest, and because it furnishes the best-known example of Indian
organization.




{27}

Chapter III

THE IROQUOIS LEAGUE

History of the League.--Natural Growth of Indian Government.--How
Authority was exercised, how divided.--Popular Assemblies.--Public
Speaking.--Community Life.


Originally the Iroquois people was one, but as the parent stock grew
large, it broke up into separate groups.

Dissensions arose among these, and they made war upon one another.
Then, according to their legend, Hayawentha, or Hiawatha, whispered
into the ear of Daganoweda, an Onondaga sachem, that the cure for their
ills lay in union.  This wise counsel was followed.  The five tribes
known to Englishmen as the Mohawks, the Oneidas, the Onondagas, the
Cayugas, and the Senecas--their Indian names are different and much
longer--buried the hatchet and formed a confederacy which grew to be,
after the Aztec League in Mexico, the most powerful Indian organization
in North America.  It was then known as "The Five Nations."

{28}

About 1718, one of the original branches, the Tuscaroras, which had
wandered away as far as North Carolina, pushed by white men hungry for
their land, broke up their settlements, took up the line of march,
returned northward, and rejoined the other branches of the parent stem.
From this time forth the League is known in history as "The Six
Nations," the constant foe of the French and ally of the English.  The
Indian name for it was "The Long House," so called because the wide
strip of territory occupied by it was in the shape of one of those
oblong structures in which the people dwelt.

When the five tribes laid aside their strife, the fragments of the
common clans in each re-united in heartiest brotherhood and formed an
eightfold bond of union.  On the other hand, the Iroquois waged fierce
and relentless war upon the Hurons and Eries, because, though they
belonged to the same stock, they refused to join the League.  This
denial of the sacred tie of blood was regarded by the Iroquois as rank
treason, and they punished it with relentless ferocity, harrying and
hounding the offending tribes to destruction.

Indian government, like Indian society, was just such as had grown up
naturally out of the {29} conditions.  It was not at all like
government among civilized peoples.  In the first place, there were no
written laws to be administered.  The place of these was taken by
public opinion and tradition, that is, by the ideas handed down from
one generation to another and constantly discussed around the camp-fire
and the council-fire.  Every decent Indian was singularly obedient to
this unwritten code.  He wanted always to do what he was told his
fathers had been accustomed to do, and what was expected of him.  Thus
there was a certain general standard of conduct.

Again, the men who ruled, though they were formally elected to office,
had not any authority such as is possessed by our judges and
magistrates, who can say to a man, "Do thus," and compel him to obey or
take the consequences.  The influence of Indian rulers was more like
that of leading men in a civilized community: it was chiefly personal
and persuasive, and it was exerted in various indirect ways.  If, for
example, it became a question how to deal with a man who had done
something violently opposed to Indian usage or to the interest of the
tribe, there was not anything like an open trial, but the chiefs held a
secret council and discussed the case.  If they {30} decided favorably
to the man, that was an end of the matter.  On the other hand, if they
agreed that he ought to die, there was not any formal sentence and
public execution.  The chiefs simply charged some young warrior with
the task of putting the offender out of the way.  The chosen
executioner watched his opportunity, fell upon his victim unawares,
perhaps as he passed through the dark porch of a lodge, and brained him
with his tomahawk.  The victim's family or clan made no demand for
reparation, as they would have done if he had been murdered in a
private feud, because public opinion approved the deed, and the whole
power of the tribe would have been exerted to sustain the judgment of
the chiefs.

According to our ideas, which demand a fair and open trial for every
accused person, this was most abhorrent despotism.  Yet it had one very
important safeguard: it was not like the arbitrary will of a single
tyrant doing things on the impulse of the moment.  Indians are
eminently deliberative.  They are much given to discussing things and
endlessly powwowing about them.  They take no important step without
talking it over for days.  Thus, in such a case as has been supposed,
there was general concurrence in the {31} judgment of the chiefs,
because they were understood to have canvassed the matter carefully,
and their decision was practically that of the tribe.

This singular sort of authority was vested in two kinds of men;
sachems, who were concerned with the administration of the tribal
affairs at all times, and war-chiefs, whose duty was limited to
leadership in the field.  The sachems, therefore, constituted the real,
permanent government.  Of these there were ten chosen in each of the
five tribes.  Their council was the governing body of the tribe.  In
these councils all were nominally equals.  But, naturally, men of
strong personality exercised peculiar power.  The fifty sachems of the
five tribes composed the Grand Council which was the governing body of
the League.  In its deliberations each tribe had equal representation
through its ten sachems.  But the Onondaga nation, being situated in
the middle of the five, and the grand council-fire being held in its
chief town, exercised a preponderating influence in these meetings.

Besides the Grand Council and the tribal council, there were councils
of the minor chiefs, and councils of the younger warriors, and even
councils of the women, for a large part of an Indian's {32} time was
taken up with powwowing.  Besides these formal deliberative bodies,
there were gatherings that were a sort of rude mass-meeting.  If a
question of deep interest was before the League for discussion,
warriors flocked by hundreds from all sides to the great council-fire
in the Onondaga nation.  The town swarmed with visitors.  Every lodge
was crowded to its utmost capacity; temporary habitations rose, and
fresh camp-fires blazed on every side, and even the unbounded Indian
hospitality was strained to provide for the throng of guests.  Thus,
hour after hour, and day after day, the issue was debated in the
presence of hundreds, some squatting, some lying at full length, all
absolutely silent except when expressing approval by grunts.

The discussion was conducted in a manner that would seem to us
exceedingly tedious.  Each speaker, before advancing his views,
carefully rehearsed all the points made by his predecessors.  This
method had the advantage of making even the dullest mind familiar with
the various aspects of the subject, and it resulted in a so thorough
sifting of it that when a conclusion was reached, it was felt to be the
general sense of the meeting.

From this account it will be evident that public {33} speaking played a
large part in Indian life.  This fact will help us to account for the
remarkable degree of eloquence sometimes displayed.  If we should think
of the Indian as an untutored savage, bursting at times into
impassioned oratory, under the influence of powerful emotions, we
should miss the truth very widely.  The fact is, there was a class of
professional speakers, who had trained themselves by carefully
listening to the ablest debaters among their people, and had stored
their memories with a large number of stock phrases and of images taken
from nature.  These metaphors, which give to Indian oratory its
peculiar character, were not, therefore, spontaneous productions of the
imagination, but formed a common stock used by all speakers as freely
as orators in civilized society are wont to quote great authors and
poets.  Among a people who devoted so much time to public discussion, a
forcible speaker wielded great influence.  One of the sources of the
power over the natives of La Salle, the great French explorer, lay in
the fact that he had thoroughly mastered their method of oratory and
could harangue an audience in their own tongue like one of their best
speakers.

The subject of the chiefship is a very {34} interesting one.  As has
already been explained, a son did not inherit anything from his father.
Therefore nobody was entitled to be a chief because his father had been
one.  Chiefs were elected wholly on the ground of personal qualities.
Individual merit was the only thing that counted.  Moreover, the chiefs
were not the only men who could originate a movement.  Any warrior
might put on his war-paint and feathers and sing his war-song.  As many
as were willing might join him, and the party file away on the war-path
without a single chief.  If such a voluntary leader showed prowess and
skill, he was sure to be some day elected a chief.

It is very interesting to reflect that just this free state of things
existed thousands of years ago among our own ancestors in Europe.  At
that time there were no kings claiming a "divine right" to govern their
fellow men.  The chiefs were those whose courage, strength, and skill
in war made them to be chosen "rulers of men," to use old Homer's
phrase.  If their sons did not possess these qualities, they remained
among the common herd.  But there came a time when, here and there,
some mighty warrior gained so much wealth in cattle and in slaves taken
in battle, that {35} he was able to bribe some of his people and to
frighten others into consenting that his son should be chief after him.
If the son was strong enough to hold the office through his own life
and to hand it to his son, the idea soon became fixed that the
chiefship belonged in that particular family.

This was the beginning of kingship.  But our aborigines had not
developed any such absurd notion as that there are particular families
to which God has given the privilege of lording it over their fellow
men.  They were still in the free stage of choosing their chiefs from
among the men who served them best.  We may say with confidence that
there was not an emperor, or a king, or anything more than an elective
chief in the whole of North America.

Not only had nobody the title and office of a king among the Indians;
nobody had anything like kingly authority.  Rulership was not vested in
any one man, but in the council of chiefs.  This feature, of course,
was very democratic.  And there was another that went much further in
the same direction: almost all property was held in common.  For
instance, the land of a tribe was not divided among individual owners,
but {36} belonged to the whole tribe, and no part of it could be
bartered away without the entire tribe's consent.  A piece might be
temporarily assigned to a family to cultivate, but the ownership of it
remained in the whole tribe.  This circumstance tended more than
anything else to prevent the possibility of any man's raising himself
to kingly power.  Such usurpations commonly rest upon large
accumulations of private property of some kind.  But among a people not
one of whom owned a single rood of land, who had no flocks and herds,
nor any domestic animals whatever, except dogs, and among whom the son
inherited nothing from his father, there was no chance for anybody to
gain wealth that would raise him above his fellows.

Thus we see that an Indian tribe was in many respects an ideal
republic.  With its free discussion of all matters of general interest;
with authority vested in a body of the fittest men; with the only
valuable possession, land, held by the whole tribe as one great family;
in the entire absence of personal wealth; and with the unlimited
opportunity for any man possessing the qualities that Indians admire to
raise himself to influence, there really was a condition of affairs
very like {37} that which philosophers have imagined as the best
conceivable state of human society for preserving individual freedom.

Even the very houses of the Indians were adapted to community-life.
They were built, not to shelter families, but considerable groups of
families.  One very advanced tribe, the Mandans, on the upper Missouri,
built circular houses.  But the most usual form, as among the Iroquois,
was a structure very long in proportion to its width.  It was made of
stout posts set upright in the earth, supporting a roof-frame of light
poles slanting upward and fastened together at their crossing.  Both
walls and roof were covered with wide strips of bark held in place by
slender poles secured by withes.  Heavy stones also were laid on the
roof to keep the bark in place.  At the top of the roof a space of
about a foot was left open for the entrance of light and the escape of
smoke, there being neither windows nor chimneys.  At either end was a
door, covered commonly with a skin fastened at the top and loose at the
bottom.  In the winter-season these entrances were screened by a porch.

In one of these long houses a number of families lived together in a
way that carried out in {38} all particulars the idea of one great
household.  Throughout the length of the building, on both sides, were
partitions dividing off spaces a few feet square, all open toward the
middle like wide stalls in a stable.  Each of these spaces was occupied
by one family and contained bunks in which they slept.  In the aisles,
between every four of these spaces, was a fire which served the four
families.  The number of fires in a lodge indicated, quite nearly, the
number of persons dwelling in it.  To say, for instance, a lodge of
five fires, meant one that housed twenty families.

This great household lived together according to the community-idea.
The belongings of individuals, even of individual families, were very
few.  The produce of their fields of corn, beans, pumpkins, and
sunflowers was held as common property; and the one regular meal of the
day was a common meal, cooked by the squaws and served to each person
from the kettle.  The food remaining over was set aside, and each
person might help himself to it as he had need.  If a stranger came in,
the squaws gave him to eat out of the common stock.  In fact, Indian
hospitality grew out of this way of living in common.  A single family
would frequently have been "eaten out of {39} house and home," if it
had needed to provide out of its own resources for all the guests that
might suddenly come upon it.

We are apt to think of the Indian as a silent, reserved, solitary
being.  Nothing could be further from the truth.  However they may
appear in the presence of white men, among themselves Indians are a
very jolly set.  Their life in such a common dwelling as has been
described was intensely social in its character.  Of course, privacy
was out of the question.  Very little took place that was not known to
all the inmates.  And we can well imagine that when all were at home,
an Indian lodge was anything else than a house of silence.  Of a winter
evening, for instance, with the fires blazing brightly, there was a
vast deal of boisterous hilarity, in which the deep guttural tones of
the men and the shrill voices of the squaws were intermingled.  Around
the fires there were endless gossiping, story-telling, and jesting.
Jokes, by no means delicate and decidedly personal, provoked uproarious
laughter, in which the victim commonly joined.

A village, composed of a cluster of such abodes standing without any
order and enclosed by a stockade, was, at times, the scene of almost
{40} endless merry-making.  Now it was a big feast; now a game of
chance played by two large parties matched against each other, while
the lodge was crowded almost to suffocation by eager spectators; now a
dance, of the peculiar Indian kind; now some solemn ceremony to
propitiate the spirits who were supposed to rule the weather, the
crops, the hunting, and all the interests of barbarian life.

At all times there was endless visiting from lodge to lodge.
Hospitality was universal.  Let a visitor come in, and it would have
been the height of rudeness not to set food before him.  To refuse it
would have been equally an offence against good manners.  Only an
Indian stomach was equal to the constant round of eating.  White men
often found themselves seriously embarrassed between their desire not
to offend their hosts and their own repugnance to viands which could
not tempt a civilized man who was not famished.

It seems strange to think of the women as both the drudges and the
rulers of the lodge.  Yet such they were.  This fact arose from the
circumstance already mentioned, that descent was counted, not through
the fathers, but through the mothers.  The home and the children were
{41} the wife's, not the husband's.  There she lived, surrounded by her
female relatives, whereas he had come from another clan.  If he proved
lazy or incompetent to do his full share of providing, let the women
unite against him, and out he must go, while the wife remained.

The community idea, which we have seen to be the key to Indian social
life, showed itself in universal helpfulness.  Ferocious and pitiless
as these people were toward their enemies, the women even more
ingeniously cruel than the men, nothing could exceed the cheerful
spirit with which, in their own rough way, they bore one another's
burdens.  It filled the French missionaries with admiration, and they
frequently tell us how, if a lodge was accidentally burned, the whole
village turned out to help rebuild it; or how, if children were left
orphans, they were quickly adopted and provided for.  It is equally a
mistake to glorify the Indian as a hero and to deny him the rude
virtues which he really possessed.




{45}

Chapter IV

ACHIEVEMENTS OF FRENCHMEN IN THE NORTH OF AMERICA

The Difference between Spanish and French Methods.--What caused the
Difference.--How it resulted.


A singular and picturesque story is that of New France.  In romantic
interest it has no rival in North America, save that of Mexico.
Frenchmen opened up the great Northwest; and for a long time France was
the dominant power in the North, as Spain was in the South.  When the
French tongue was heard in wigwams in far western forests; when French
goods were exchanged for furs at the head of Lake Superior and around
Hudson Bay; when French priests had a strong post as far to the West as
Sault Ste. Marie, and carried their missionary journeyings still
further, who could have foreseen the day when the flag of republican
France would fly over only two rocky islets off the coast of
Newfoundland, and to her great rival, Spain, of all {46} her vast
possessions would remain not a single rood of land on the mainland of
the world to which she had led the white race?

At the period with which we are occupied these two great Catholic
powers seemed in a fair way to divide North America between them.
Their methods were as different as the material objects which they
sought.  The Spaniard wanted _Gold_, and he roamed over vast regions in
quest of it, conquering, enslaving, and exploiting the natives as the
means of achieving his ends.  The Frenchman craved _Furs_, and for
these he trafficked with the Indians.  The one depended on conquest,
the other on trade.

Now trade cannot exist without good-will.  You may rob people at the
point of the sword, but to have them come to you freely and exchange
with you, you must have gained their confidence.  Further, there was a
deep-lying cause for this difference of method.  Wretched beings may be
worked in gangs, under a slave-driver, in fields and mines.  This was
the Spanish way.  But hunting animals for their skins and trapping them
for their furs is solitary work, done by lone men in the wilderness,
and, above all, by men who are free to come and go.  You {47} cannot
make a slave of the hunter who roams the forests, traps the brooks, and
paddles the lakes and streams.  His occupation keeps him a wild, free
man.  Whatever advantage is taken of him must be gained by winning his
confidence.

Thus the object of the Frenchman's pursuit rendered necessary a
constantly friendly attitude toward the Indians.  If he displeased
them, they would cease to bring their furs.  If he did not give enough
of his goods in exchange, they would take a longer journey and deal
with the Dutch at Albany or with the English at their outlying
settlements.  In short, the Spaniard had no rival and was in a position
allowing him to be as brutal as he pleased.  The Frenchman was simply
in the situation of a shopkeeper who has no control over his customers,
and if he does not retain their good-will, must see them deal at the
other place across the street.

There is no doubt that this difference of conditions made an enormous
difference between the Spanish and the French attitude toward the
Indians.  The Spaniards were naturally inclined to be haughty and cruel
toward inferior races, while the French generally showed themselves
friendly and mingled freely with the natives in {48} new regions.  But
the circumstance to which attention has here been called tended to
exaggerate the natural disposition of each.  Absolute power made the
Spaniard a cruel master: the lack of it drove the Frenchman to gain his
ends by cunning and cajolery.

The consequence was, that while the Spaniard was dreaded and shunned,
and whole populations were wiped out by his merciless rule, the
Frenchman was loved by the Indians.  They turned gladly to him from the
cold Englishman, who held himself always in the attitude of a superior
being; they made alliances with him and scalped his enemies, white or
red, with devilish glee; they hung about every French post, warmed
themselves by the Frenchman's fire, ate his food, and patted their
stomachs with delight; and they swarmed by thousands to Quebec,
bringing their peltries for trade, received gewgaws and tinsel
decorations from the Governor, and swore eternal allegiance to his
master, the Sun of the World, at Versailles.

In a former volume, "Pioneer Spaniards in North America," we have
followed the steps of Spain's dauntless leaders in the Western World.
We have seen Balboa, Ponce, Cortes, Soto, {49} Coronado, making their
way by the bloody hand, slaying, plundering, and burning, and we have
heard the shrieks of victims torn to pieces by savage dogs.

In the present volume quite other methods will engage our attention.
We shall accompany the shrewd pioneers of France, as they make their
joyous entry into Indian villages, eat boiled dog with pretended
relish, sit around the council-fire, smoke the Indian's pipe, and end
by dancing the war-dance as furiously as the red men.




{53}

Chapter V

JACQUES CARTIER, THE DISCOVERER OF CANADA

Jacques Cartier enters the St. Lawrence.--He imagines that he has found
a Sea-route to the Indies.--The Importance of such a Route.--His
Exploration of the St. Lawrence.--A Bitter Winter.--Cartier's Treachery
and its Punishment.--Roberval's Disastrous Expedition.


How early the first Frenchmen visited America it is hard to say.  It
has been claimed, on somewhat doubtful evidence, that the Basques, that
ancient people inhabiting the Pyrenees and the shores of the Bay of
Biscay, fished on the coast of Newfoundland before John Cabot saw it
and received credit as the discoverer of this continent.  So much, at
any rate, is certain, that within a very few years after Cabot's voyage
a considerable fleet of French, Spanish, and Portuguese vessels was
engaged in the Newfoundland fishery.  Later the English took part in
it.  The French soon gained the lead in this industry {54} and thus
became the predominant power on the northern shores of America, just as
the Spaniards were on the southern.  The formal claim of France to the
territory which she afterward called New France was based on the
explorations of her adventurous voyagers.

Jacques Cartier was a daring mariner, belonging to that bold Breton
race whose fishermen had for many years frequented the Newfoundland
Banks for codfish.  In 1534 he sailed to push his exploration farther
than had as yet been attempted.  His inspiration was the old dream of
all the early navigators, the hope of finding a highway to China.
Needless to say, he did not find it, but he found something well worth
the finding--Canada.

Sailing through the Straits of Belle Isle, he saw an inland sea opening
before him.  Passing Anticosti Island, he landed on the shore of a fine
bay.  It was the month of July, and it chanced to be an oppressive day.
"The country is hotter than the country of Spain," he wrote in his
journal.  Therefore he gave the bay its name, the Bay of Chaleur
(heat).  The beauty and fertility of the country, the abundance of
berries, and "the many goodly meadows, full of {55} grass, and lakes
wherein great pleanty of salmons be," made a great impression on him.

On the shore were more than three hundred men, women, and children.
"These showed themselves very friendly," he says, "and in such wise
were we assured one of another, that we very familiarly began to
traffic for whatever they had, till they had nothing but their naked
bodies, for they gave us all whatsoever they had."  These Indians
belonged undoubtedly to some branch of the Algonquin family occupying
all this region.

Cartier did not scruple to take advantage of their simplicity.  At
Gaspé he set up a cross with the royal arms, the fleur-de-lys, carved
on it, and a legend meaning, "Long live the King of France!"  He meant
this as a symbol of taking possession of the country for his master.
Yet, when the Indian chief asked him what this meant, he answered that
it was only a landmark for vessels that might come that way.  Then he
lured some of the natives on board and succeeded in securing two young
men to be taken to France.  This villainy accomplished, he sailed for
home in great glee, not doubting that the wide estuary whose mouth he
had entered was the opening of the long-sought passage to Cathay.  In
France {56} his report excited wild enthusiasm.  The way to the Indies
was open!  France had found and France would control it!

Natural enough was this joyful feeling.  The only water-route to the
East then in use was that around the Cape of Good Hope, and it
belonged, according to the absurd grant of Pope Alexander the Sixth, to
Portugal alone.  Spain had opened another around the Horn, but kept the
fact carefully concealed.  In short, the selfish policy of Spain and
Portugal was to shut all other nations out of trading with the regions
which they claimed as theirs; and these tyrants of the southern seas
were not slow in enforcing their claims.  Spain, too, had ample means
at her disposal.  She was the mightiest power in the world, and her
dominion on the ocean there was none to dispute.  At that time Drake
and Hawkins and those other great English seamen who broke her
sea-power had not appeared.  This condition of affairs compelled the
northern nations, the English, French, and Dutch, to seek a route
through high latitudes to the fabled wealth of the Indies.  It led to
those innumerable attempts to find a northeast or a northwest passage
of which we have read elsewhere.  (See, in "The World's Discoverers,"
{57} accounts of Frobisher, Davis, Barentz, and Hudson, and of
Nordenskjold, their triumphant successor.)

Now, Francis the First, the French monarch, a jealous rival of the
Spanish sovereign, was determined to get a share of the New World.  He
had already, in 1524, sent out Verrazano to seek a passage to the East
(See a sketch of this very interesting voyage in "The World's
Discoverers"), and now he was eager to back Cartier with men and money.

Accordingly, the next year we find the explorer back at the mouth of
the St. Lawrence, this time with three vessels and with a number of
gentlemen who had embarked in the enterprise, believing that they were
on their way to reap a splendid harvest in the Indies, like that of the
Spanish cavaliers who sailed with the conquerors of Mexico and Peru.
Entering, on St. Lawrence's day, the Gulf which he had discovered in
the previous year, he named it the Gulf of St. Lawrence.  The river
emptying into it he called Hochelaga, from the Indian name of the
adjacent country.  Then, guided by the two young natives whom he had
kidnapped the year before, whose home, though they had been seized near
its mouth, was high up the river, he sailed up the {58} wide stream,
convinced that he was approaching China.

In due time Stadaconé was reached, near the site of Quebec, and Cartier
visited the chief, Donnaconna, in his village.  The two young Indians
who acted as guides and interpreters had been filling the ears of their
countrymen with marvelous tales of France.  Especially, they had "made
great brags," Cartier says, about his cannon; and Donnaconna begged him
to fire some of them.  Cartier, quite willing to give the savages a
sense of his wonderful resources, ordered twelve guns fired in quick
succession.  At the roar of the cannon, he says, "they were greatly
astonished and amazed; for they thought that Heaven had fallen upon
them, and put themselves to flight, howling and crying and shrieking as
if hell had broken loose."

Leaving his two larger vessels safely anchored within the mouth of the
St. Charles River, Cartier set out with the smallest and two open
boats, to ascend the St. Lawrence.  At Hochelaga he found a great
throng of Indians on the shore, wild with delight, dancing and singing.
They loaded the strangers with gifts of fish and maize.  At night the
dark woods, far and near, were {59} illumined with the blaze of great
fires around which the savages capered with joy.

The next day Cartier and his party were conducted to the great Indian
town.  Passing through cornfields laden with ripening grain, they came
to a high circular palisade consisting of three rows of tree-trunks,
the outer and the inner inclining toward each other and supported by an
upright row between them.  Along the top were "places to run along and
ladders to get up, all full of stones for the defence of it."  In
short, it was a very complete fortification, of the kind that the
Hurons and the Iroquois always built.

Passing through a narrow portal, the Frenchmen saw for the first rime a
group of those large, oblong dwellings, each containing several
families, with which later travelers became familiar in the Iroquois
and the Huron countries.  Arriving within the town, the visitors found
themselves objects of curious interest to a great throng of women and
children who crowded around the first Europeans they had ever beheld,
with expressions of wonder and delight.  These bearded men seemed to
them to have come down from the skies, children of the Sun.

{60}

Next, a great meeting was held.  Then came a touching scene.  An aged
chief who was paralyzed was brought and placed at Cartier's feet, and
the latter understood that he was asked to heal him.  He laid his hands
on the palsied limbs.  Then came a great procession of the sick, the
lame, and the blind, "for it seemed unto them," says Cartier, "that God
was descended and come down from Heaven to heal them."  We cannot but
recall how Cortes and his Spaniards were held by the superstitious
Aztecs to have come from another world, and how Cabeza de Vaca was
believed to exercise the power of God to heal the sick.  (See "Pioneer
Spaniards in North America.")  Cartier solemnly read a passage of the
Scriptures, made the sign of the cross over the poor suppliants, and
offered prayer.  The throng of savages, without comprehending a word,
listened in awe-struck silence.

After distributing gifts, the Frenchmen, with a blast of trumpets,
marched out and were led to the top of a neighboring mountain.  Seeing
the magnificent expanse of forest extending to the horizon, with the
broad, blue river cleaving its way through.  Cartier thought it a
domain worthy or a prince and called the eminence _Mont Royal_.  {61}
Thus originated the name of the future city of Montreal, built almost a
century later.

By the time that he had returned to Stadaconé the autumn was well
advanced, and his comrades had made preparations against the coming of
winter by building a fort of palisades on or near the site where Quebec
now stands.

Soon snow and ice shut in the company of Europeans, the first to winter
in the northern part of this continent.  A fearful experience it was.
When the cold was at its worst, and the vessels moored in the St.
Charles River were locked fast in ice and burled in snow-drifts, that
dreadful scourge of early explorers, the scurvy, attacked the
Frenchmen.  Soon twenty-five had died, and of the living but three or
four were in health.  For fear that the Indians, if they learned of
their wretched plight, might seize the opportunity of destroying them
outright, Cartier did not allow any of them to approach the fort.  One
day, however, chancing to meet one of them who had himself been ill
with the scurvy, but now was quite well, he was told of a sovereign
remedy, a decoction of the leaves of a certain tree, probably the
spruce.  The experiment was tried with success, and the sick Frenchmen
recovered.

{62}

At last the dreary winter wore away, and Cartier prepared to return
home.  He had found neither gold nor a passage to India, but he would
not go empty-handed.  Donnaconna and nine of his warriors were lured
into the fort as his guests, overwhelmed by sturdy sailors, and carried
on board the vessels.  Then, having raised over the scene of this cruel
treachery the symbol of the Prince of Peace, he set sail for France.

In 1541 Cartier made another, and last, voyage to Canada.  On reaching
Stadaconé he was besieged by savages eagerly inquiring for the chiefs
whom he had carried away.  He replied that Donnaconna was dead, but the
others had married noble ladies and were living in great state in
France.  The Indians showed by their coldness that they knew this story
to be false.  Every one of the poor exiles had died.

On account of the distrust of the natives, Carder did not stop at
Stadaconé, but pursued his way up the river.  While the bulk of his
party made a clearing on the shore, built forts, and sowed turnip-seed,
he went on and explored the rapids above Hochelaga, evidently still
hoping to find a passage to India.  Of course, he was disappointed.  He
returned to the place {63} where he had left his party and there spent
a gloomy winter, destitute of supplies and shunned by the natives.

All that he had to show for his voyage was a quantity of some shining
mineral and of quartz crystals, mistaken for gold and diamonds.  The
treachery of the second voyage made the third a failure.

Thus ended in disappointment and gloom the career of France's great
pioneer, whose discoveries were the foundation of her claims in North
America, and who first described the natives of that vast territory
which she called New France.

Another intending settler of those days was the Sieur de Roberval.
Undismayed by Cartier's ill-success, he sailed up the St. Lawrence and
cast anchor before Cap Rouge, the place which Cartier had fortified and
abandoned.  Soon the party were housed in a great structure which
contained accommodations for all under one roof, so that it was planned
on the lines of a true colony, for it included women and children.  But
few have ever had a more miserable experience.  By some strange lack of
foresight, there was a very scant supply of food, and with the winter
came famine.  Disease inevitably followed, so that before spring {64}
one-third of the colony had died.  We may think that Nature was hard,
but she was mild and gentle, in comparison with Roberval.  He kept one
man in irons for a trifling offence.  Another he shot for a petty
theft.  To quarreling men and women he gave a taste of the
whipping-post.  It has even been said that he hanged six soldiers in
one day.

Just what was the fate of this wretched little band has not been
recorded.  We only know that it did not survive long.  With its failure
closes the first chapter of the story of French activity on American
soil.  Fifty years had passed since Columbus had made his great
discovery, and as yet no foothold had been gained by France anywhere,
nor indeed by any European power on the Atlantic seaboard of the
continent.




{67}

Chapter VI

JEAN RIBAUT

THE FRENCH AT PORT ROYAL, IN SOUTH CAROLINA

The Expedition of Captain Jean Ribaut.--Landing on the St. John's
River.--Friendly Natives.--The "Seven Cities of Cibola" again!--The
Coast of Georgia.--Port Royal reached and named.--A Fort built and a
Garrison left.--Discontent and Return to France.


No doubt the severe winters of Canada determined Admiral Coligny, the
leader of the Huguenots, or French Protestants, to plant the settlement
which he designed as a haven of refuge from persecution, in the
southern part of the New World.

Accordingly, on the first day of May, 1562, two little vessels under
the command of Captain Jean Ribaut found themselves off the mouth of a
great river which, because of the date, they called the River of May,
now known as the St. John's.

{68}

When they landed, it seemed to the sea-worn Frenchmen as if they had
set foot in an enchanted world.  Stalwart natives, whom Laudonnière,
one of the officers, describes as "mighty and as well shapen and
proportioned of body as any people in the world," greeted them
hospitably.[1]  Overhead was the luxuriant semi-tropical vegetation,
giant oaks festooned with gray moss trailing to the ground and towering
magnolias opening their great white, fragrant cups.  No wonder they
thought this newly discovered land the "fairest, fruitfullest, and
pleasantest of all the world."  One of the Indians wore around his neck
a pearl "as great as an acorne at the least" and gladly exchanged it
for a bauble.  This set the explorers to inquiring for gold and gems,
{69} and they soon gathered, as they imagined, from the Indians' signs
that the "Seven Cities of Cibola" [2]--again the myth that had led
Coronado and his Spaniards to bitter disappointment!--were distant only
twenty days' journey.  Of course, the natives had never heard of Cibola
and did not mean anything of the kind.  The explorers soon embarked and
sailed northward, exploring the coast of Georgia and giving to the
rivers or inlets the names of rivers of France, such as the Loire and
the Gironde.

On May 27 they entered a wide and deep harbor, spacious enough, it
seemed to them, "to hold the argosies of the world."  A royal haven it
seemed.  Port Royal they named it, and Port Royal it is called to this
day.  They sailed up this noble estuary and entered Broad River.  When
they landed the frightened Indians fled.  Good reason they had to dread
the sight of white men, for this was the country of Chicora (South
Carolina), the scene of one of those acts of brutal treachery of which
the Spaniards, of European nations, were the most frequently all guilty.

Forty-two years before, Lucas Vasquez de {70} Ayllon, a high official
of San Domingo, had visited this coast with two vessels.  The simple
and kindly natives lavished hospitality on the strangers.  In return,
the Spaniards invited them on board.  Full of wondering curiosity, the
Indians without suspicion explored every part of the vessels.  When the
holds were full of sight-seers, their hosts suddenly closed the hatches
and sailed away with two ship-loads of wretched captives doomed to toil
as slaves in the mines of San Domingo.  But Ayllon's treachery was well
punished.  One of his vessels was lost, and on board the other the
captives refused food and mostly died before the end of the voyage.  On
his revisiting the coast, six years later, nearly his entire following
was massacred by the natives, who lured them to a feast, then fell upon
them in the dead of night.  Treachery for treachery!

The Frenchmen, however, won the confidence of the Indians with gifts of
knives, beads, and looking-glasses, coaxed two on board the ships, and
loaded them with presents, in the hope of reconciling them to going to
France.  But they moaned incessantly and finally fled.

These Europeans, however, had not done {71} anything to alarm the
natives, and soon the latter were on easy terms with them.  Therefore,
when it was decided to leave a number of men to hold this beautiful
country for the King, Ribaut felt sure of the Indians' friendly
disposition.  He detailed thirty men, under the command of Albert de
Pierria, as the garrison of a fort which he armed with guns from the
ship.

It would delight us to know the exact site of this earliest lodgment of
Europeans on the Atlantic coast north of Mexico.  All that can be said
with certainty is that it was not many miles from the picturesque site
of Beaufort.

Having executed his commission by finding a spot suitable for a colony,
Ribaut sailed away, leaving the little band to hold the place until he
should return with a party of colonists.  Those whom he left had
nothing to do but to roam the country in search of gold, haunted, as
they were, by that dream which was fatal to so many of the early
ventures in America.  They did not find any, but they visited the
villages of several chiefs and were always hospitably entertained.
When supplies in the neighborhood ran low, they made a journey by boat
through inland water-ways to two chiefs on the Savannah River, who
furnished {72} them generously with corn and beans; and when their
storehouse burned down, with the provisions which they had just
received, they went again to the same generous friends, received a
second supply, and were bidden to come back without hesitation, if they
needed more.  There seemed to be no limit to the good-will of the
kindly natives.[3]

Their monotonous existence soon began to pall on the Frenchmen, eager
for conquest and gold.  They had only a few pearls, given them by the
Indians.  Of these the natives undoubtedly possessed a considerable
quantity, but not baskets heaped with them, as the Spaniards said.

{73}

Roaming the woods or paddling up the creeks, the Frenchmen encountered
always the same rude fare, hominy, beans, and fish.  Before them was
always the same glassy river, shimmering in the fierce midsummer heat;
around them the same silent pine forests.

The rough soldiers and sailors, accustomed to spend their leisure in
taverns, found the dull routine of existence in Chicora insupportable.
Besides, their commander irritated them by undue severity.  The crisis
came when he hanged a man with his own hands for a slight offence.  The
men rose in a body, murdered him, and chose Nicholas Barré to succeed
him.

Shortly afterward they formed a desperate resolve: they would build a
ship and sail home.  Nothing could have seemed wilder.  Not one of them
had any experience of ship-building.  But they went to work with a
will.  They had a forge, tools, and some iron.  Soon the forest rang
with the sound of the axe and with the crash of falling trees.  They
laid the keel and pushed the work with amazing energy and ingenuity,
caulked the seams with long moss gathered from the neighboring trees
and smeared the bottoms and sides with pitch from the pines.  The {74}
Indians showed them how to make a kind of cordage, and their shirts and
bedding were sewn together into sails.  At last their crazy little
craft was afloat, undoubtedly the first vessel built on the Atlantic
seaboard of America.

They laid in such stores as they could secure by bartering their goods,
to the Indians, deserted their post, and sailed away from a land where
they could have found an easy and comfortable living, if they had put
into the task half the thought and labor which they exerted to escape
from it.

Few voyages, even in the thrilling annals of exploration, have ever
been so full of hardship and suffering as this mad one.  Alternate
calms and storms baffled, famine and thirst assailed the unfortunate
crew.  Some died outright; others went crazy with thirst, leaped
overboard, and drank their fill once and forever.  The wretched
survivors drew lots, killed the man whom fortune designated, and
satisfied their cravings with his flesh and blood.  At last, as they
were drifting helpless, with land in sight, an English vessel bore down
on them, took them all on board, landed the feeblest, and carried the
rest as prisoners to Queen Elizabeth.



[1] These people were of the Timucua tribe, one that has since become
entirely extinct, and that was succeeded in the occupation of Florida
by the warlike Seminoles, an off-shoot of the Creeks.  They belonged to
the Muskoki group, which Included some of the most advanced tribes on
our continent.  These Southern Indians had progressed further in the
arts of life than the Algonquins and the Iroquois, and were
distinguished from these by a milder disposition.  Gentle and kind
toward strangers, they were capable of great bravery when defending
their homes or punishing treachery, as the Spanish invaders had already
learned to their cost.  They dwelt in permanent villages, raised
abundant crops of corn, pumpkins, and other vegetables, and, amid
forests full of game and rivers teeming with fish, lived in ease and
plenty.

[2] See "Pioneer Spaniards in North America."

[3] These were Edistoes and Kiowas.  The fierce Yemassees came into the
country later.  The kindness of the Southern Indians, when not provoked
by wanton outrage, is strikingly illustrated in the letter of the
famous navigator, Giovanni Verrazzano (See "The World's Discoverers"),
who visited the Atlantic seaboard nearly about the same time as the
kidnapper Ayllon.  Once, as he was coasting along near the site of
Wilmington, N. C., on account of the high surf a boat could not land,
but a bold young sailor swam to the shore and tossed a gift of trinkets
to some Indians gathered on the beach.  A moment later the sea threw
him helpless and bruised at their feet.  In an instant he was seized by
the arms and legs and, crying lustily for help, was borne off to a
great fire--to be roasted on the spot, his shipmates did not doubt.  On
the contrary, the natives warmed and rubbed him, then took him down to
the shore and watched him swim back to his friends.




{77}

Chapter VII

RENÉ DE LAUDONNIÈRE

PLANTING A COLONY ON THE ST. JOHN'S RIVER

René de Laudonnière's Expedition to the St. John's.--Absurd Illusions of
the Frenchmen.--Their Bad Faith to the Indians, and its Fatal
Results.--The Thirst for Gold, and how it was rewarded.--Buccaneering.--A
Storm-cloud gathers in Spain.--Misery in the Fort on the St.
John's.--Relieved by Sir John Hawkins.--Arrival of Ribaut with Men and
Supplies.--Don Pedro Menendez captures Fort Caroline and massacres the
Garrison and Shipwrecked Crews.--Dominique de Gourgues takes Vengeance.


The failure at Port Royal did not discourage Admiral Coligny from sending
out another expedition, in the spring of 1564, under the command of Rene
de Laudonnière, who had been with Ribaut in 1562.  It reached the mouth
of the St. John's on the 25th of June and was joyfully greeted by the
kindly Indians.

The lieutenant, Ottigny, strolling off into the woods with a few men, met
some Indians and was conducted to their village.  There, he {78} gravely
tells us, he met a venerable chief who told him that he was two hundred
and fifty years old.  But, after all, he might probably expect to live a
hundred years more, for he introduced another patriarch as his father.
This shrunken anatomy, blind, almost speechless, and more like "a dead
carkeis than a living body," he said, was likely to last thirty or forty
years longer.

Probably the Frenchman had heard of the fabled fountain of Bimini, which
lured Ponce de Leon to his ruin, and the river Jordan, which was said to
be somewhere in Florida and to possess the same virtue, and he fancied
that the gourd of cool water which had just been given him might come
from such a spring.[1]

{79}

This example shows how credulous these Frenchmen were, moving in a world
of fancy, the glamour of romantic dreams about the New World still fresh
upon them, visions of unmeasured treasures of silver and gold and gems
floating through their brains.

It would make a tedious tale to relate all their follies, surrounded as
they were by a bountiful nature and a kindly people, and yet soon reduced
to abject want.  In the party there were brawling soldiers and piratical
sailors, with only a few quiet, decent artisans and shop-keepers, but
with a swarm of reckless young nobles, who had nothing to recommend them
but a long name, and who expected to prove themselves Pizarros in
fighting and treasure-getting.  Unfortunately, the kind of man who is the
backbone of a colony, "the man with the hoe," was not there.

This motley crew soon finished a fort, which stood on the river, a little
above what is now called St. John's Bluff and was named Fort {80}
Caroline, in honor of Charles the Ninth.  Then they began to look around,
keen for gold and adventure.

The Indians had shown themselves hostile when they saw the Frenchmen
building a fort, which was evidence that they had come to stay.
Laudonnière quieted the chief Satouriona by promising to aid him against
his enemies, a tribe up the river, called the Thimagoas.  Next, misled by
a story of great riches up the river, he actually made an alliance with
Outina, the chief of the Thimagoas.  Thus the French were engaged at the
same time to help both sides.  But the craze for gold was now at
fever-heat, and they had little notion of keeping faith with mere
savages.  Outina promised Vasseur, Laudonnière's lieutenant, that if he
would join him against Potanou, the chief of a third tribe, each of his
vassals would reward the French with a heap of gold and silver two feet
high.  So, at least, Vasseur professed to understand him.

The upshot of the matter was that Satouriona was incensed against the
French for breaking faith with him.  And to make the situation worse,
when he went, unaided, and attacked his enemies and brought back
prisoners, the French {81} commander, to curry favor with Outina,
compelled Satouriona to give up some of his captives and sent them home
to their chief.

All this was laying up trouble for the future.  Not a sod had the
Frenchmen turned in the way of tilling the soil.  The river flowing at
their feet teemed with fish.  The woods about them were alive with game.
But they could neither fish nor hunt.  Starving in a land of plenty, ere
long they would be dependent for food on these people who had met them so
kindly, and whom they had deliberately cheated and outraged.

Next we find Vasseur sailing up the river and sending some of his men
with Outina to attack Potanou, whose village lay off to the northwest.
Several days the war-party marched through a pine-barren region.  When it
reached its destination the Frenchmen saw, instead of a splendid city of
the "kings of the Appalachian mountains," rich in gold, just such an
Indian town, surrounded by rough fields of corn and pumpkins, as the
misguided Spaniards under Soto had often come upon.  The poor barbarians
defended their homes bravely.  But the Frenchmen's guns routed them.
Sack and slaughter followed, with the burning of the town.  Then the
victors {82} marched away, with such glory as they had got, but of course
without a grain of gold.

At Fort Caroline a spirit of sullenness was growing.  Disappointment had
followed all their reckless, wicked attempts to get treasure.  The
Indians of the neighborhood, grown unfriendly, had ceased to bring in
food for barter.  The garrison was put on half-rations.  Men who had come
to Florida expecting to find themselves in a land of plenty and to reap a
golden harvest, would scarcely content themselves with the monotonous
routine of life in a little fort by a hot river, with nothing to do and
almost nothing to eat.  It was easy to throw all the blame on Laudonnière.

[Illustration: Fort Caroline]

"Why does he not lead us out to explore the country and find its
treasures?  He is keeping us from making our fortunes," the gentlemen
adventurers cried.

Here again we are reminded of the Spaniards under Narvaez and Soto, who
struggled through the swamps and interminable pine-barrens of Florida,
cheered on by the delusive assurance that when they came to the country
of Appalachee they would find gold in abundance.  (See "Pioneer Spaniards
in North America.")

{83}

Another class of malcontents took matters into their own hands.  They
were ex-pirates, and they determined to fly the "jolly Roger" once more.
They stole two pinnaces, slipped away to sea, and were soon cruising
among the West Indies.  Hunger drove them into Havana.  They gave
themselves up and made their peace with the Spanish authorities by
telling of their countrymen at Fort Caroline.

Now, Spain claimed the whole of North America, under the Pope's grant.
Moreover, Philip of Spain had but lately commissioned as Governor of
Florida one Pedro Menendez de Aviles, a ruthless bigot who would crush a
Protestant with as much satisfaction as a venomous serpent.  Imagine the
effect upon his gloomy mind of the news that reached him in Spain, by the
way of Havana, of a band of Frenchmen, and, worst of all, heretics
settled in Florida, his Florida!

Meanwhile the men at Fort Caroline, all unconscious of the black storm
brewing in Spain, continued their grumbling.  They had not heard of the
fate of the party who had sailed away, and now nearly all were bent on
buccaneering.  One day a number of them mutinied, overpowered the {84}
guard, seized Laudonnière, put him in irons, carried him on board a
vessel lying in the river, and compelled him, under threat of death, to
sign a commission for them to cruise along the Spanish Main.  Shortly
afterward they sailed away in two small vessels that had been built at
Fort Caroline.

After their departure, the orderly element that remained behind restored
Laudonnière to his command, and things went on smoothly for three or four
months.  Then, one day, a Spanish brigantine was seen hovering off the
mouth of the river.  It was ascertained that she was manned by the
mutineers, now anxious to return to the fort.  Laudonnière sent down a
trusty officer in a small vessel that he had built, with thirty soldiers
hidden in the hold.  The buccaneers let her come alongside without
suspicion and began to parley.  Suddenly the soldiers came on deck,
boarded, and overpowered them, before they could seize their arms.  In
fact, they were mostly drunk.  After a short career of successful piracy,
they had suddenly found themselves attacked by three armed vessels.  The
most were killed or taken, but twenty-six escaped.  The pilot, who had
been carried away against his will, cunningly steered {85} the brigantine
to the Florida coast; and, having no provisions, they were compelled to
seek succor from their old comrades.  Still they had wine in abundance,
and so they appeared off the mouth of the river drunk, and, as we have
seen, were easily taken.  A court-martial condemned the ringleader and
three others to be shot, which was duly done.  The rest were pardoned.

In the meantime the men in the fort had been inquiring diligently in
various directions.  There was still much talk of mysterious kingdoms,
rich in gold.  Once more they were duped into fighting his battles by the
wily Outina, who promised to lead them to the mines of Appalachee.  They
defeated his enemies, and there was abundant slaughter, with plenty of
scalps for Outina's braves, but, of course, no gold.

The expected supplies from France did not come.  The second summer was
upon them, with its exhausting heat.  The direst want pinched them.
Ragged, squalid, and emaciated, they dragged themselves about the fort,
digging roots or gathering any plant that might stay the gnawings of
hunger.  They had made enemies of their neighbors, Satouriona and his
people; and Outina, for whom they had done so much, sent them only {86} a
meagre supply of corn, with a demand for more help in fighting his
enemies.  They accepted the offer and were again cheated by the cunning
savage.

Laudonnière draws a pathetic picture of their misery.  In the quaint old
English translation of Richard Hakluyt it reads thus: "The effects of
this hideous famine appeared incontinently among us, for our bones
eftsoones beganne to cleave so neere unto the skinne, that the most part
of the souldiers had their skinnes pierced thorow with them in many
partes of their bodies."

The thoughts of the famished men in Fort Caroline turned homeward with
eager longing.  They had still remaining one vessel and the Spanish
brigantine brought by the mutineers.  But they must have another.  They
began with furious haste to build one, everybody lending a hand.  Then
came a disastrous check.  When things were well under way, the two
carpenters, roaming away from the fort in search of food, were helping
themselves to some ears of green corn in a field, when Indians fell upon
them and killed them.

In this desperate pass Laudonnière took a high-handed step.  He sent a
party up the river, seized {87} Outina, and brought him a prisoner to the
fort.  This had the desired effect.  His people pleaded for his release.
The Frenchmen agreed to give him up for a large supply of corn and sent a
well-armed party to his village, with the captive chief.  The Indians
brought in the corn, and the Frenchmen released Outina, according to
agreement.  But when the former started from the village, each with a bag
of corn on his shoulder, to march to their boats, which were at a landing
two or three miles away, they were savagely attacked from both sides of
the road.  They were compelled to drop the corn and fight for their
lives.  Wherever there was opportunity for an ambuscade, arrows showered
upon them from the woods.  They kept up the running fight bravely,
returning a steady fire, but probably made little impression on their
hidden foes swarming under cover.  By the time they reached the boats
they had two men killed and twenty-two wounded, and but two bags of corn.

It is evident that the social life of these Indians was organized on the
community-system, just as we have seen it to be among the Iroquois, of
the North.  They could supply the Frenchmen with corn in considerable
quantities, taking it out of a {88} stock kept for the whole community.
Unlike the Iroquois, however, they lived by families, in individual
houses.

The distress at Fort Caroline was now extreme, owing to famine within and
war without.  In this dark hour, one day, four sails appeared, steering
toward the mouth of the river.  Was this the long-expected relief from
France?  Or were these Spanish vessels?  Presently "the meteor flag of
England" floated out on the breeze, and soon a boat brought a friendly
message from the commander, the famous Sir John Hawkins.  Being a
strenuous Puritan, he was a warm sympathizer with the Protestants of
France.  Returning from selling a cargo of Guinea negroes to the
Spaniards of Hispaniola--not at all a discreditable transaction in those
days--he had run short of water and had put into the River of May, to
obtain a supply.

Touched by the pitiful condition of the Frenchmen, he opened his
ship-stores, gave them wine and biscuit, and sold them other supplies
very cheaply, taking cannon in payment.  Then, smiling grimly at the two
pitiful little craft in which they purposed sailing for France, he
offered them all a free passage home.  Laudonnière would not {89} accept
a proposal so humiliating, but was very glad to buy a small vessel from
Hawkins on credit.

Just when all was in readiness to sail for home came news of an
approaching squadron.  It was an anxious hour.  Were these friends or
foes?  If foes, the garrison was lost, for the fort was defenceless.
Then the river was seen full of armed barges coming up.  Imagine the wild
joy of the garrison, when the sentry's challenge was answered in French!
It was Ribaut.  He had come at last, with seven ships, bringing not only
soldiers and artisans, but whole families of settlers.

One might imagine that Fort Caroline's dark days had passed.  But it was
not so.  Ribaut had been there just a week when his vessels, lying
outside the bar, were attacked, about dusk, by a huge Spanish galleon.
The officers were on shore, and the crews cut the cables and put to sea,
followed by the Spaniard firing, but not able to overhaul them.  Ribaut,
on shore, heard the guns and knew what they meant.  The Spaniards had
come!  Before he left France he had been secretly notified of their
intentions.

The next morning Don Pedro Menendez in his great galleon ran back to the
mouth of the {90} St. John's.  But seeing the Frenchmen drawn up under
arms on the beach and Ribaut's smaller vessels inside the bar, all ready
for battle, he turned away and sailed southward to an inlet which he
called San Augustin.  There he found three ships of his unloading troops,
guns, and stores.  He landed, took formal possession of his vast
domain--for the Florida of which he had been appointed Governor was
understood by the Spaniards to extend from Mexico to the North Pole--and
began to fortify the place.  Thus, in September, 1565, was founded St.
Augustine, the oldest town of the United States.

One of the French captains, relying on the speed of his ship, had
followed Menendez down the coast.  He saw what was going on at St.
Augustine and hastened back to report to Ribaut that the Spaniards were
there in force and were throwing up fortifications.  A brilliant idea
came to the French commander.  His dispersed ships had returned to their
anchorage.  Why not take them, with all his men and all of Laudonnière's
that were fit for service, sail at once, and strike the Spaniards before
they could complete their defences, instead of waiting for them to
collect their full force and come and attack him, cooped {91} up on the
St. John's?  Such bold moves make the fame of commanders when they
succeed, and when they fail are called criminal folly.

Unhappily, Ribaut neglected to consider the weather.  It was the middle
of September, a season subject to terrific gales.  Making all speed, he
sailed away with every available man, leaving Laudonnière, sick himself,
to hold dismantled Fort Caroline with disabled soldiers, cooks and
servants, women and children.

The French ships arrived safely off St. Augustine, just before the dawn,
and narrowly missed taking Menendez himself, who was on board a solitary
Spanish vessel which lay outside the bar.  Just in the nick of time she
escaped within the harbor.

Before entering, the Frenchmen prudently reconnoitred the strange port.
Meanwhile the breeze freshened into a gale, and the gale rose to a
hurricane.  The Frenchmen could no longer think of attacking, but only of
saving themselves from immediate wreck.  Down the coast they worked their
way in a driving mist, struggling frantically to get out to sea, in the
teeth of the hurricane remorselessly pushing them toward the deadly reefs.

While his enemies were thus fighting for their {92} lives, Menendez
executed a counter-stroke to that of the French captain.  Through the
raging gale, while every living thing cowered before driving sheets of
rain, this man of blood and iron marched away with five hundred picked
men.  A French deserter from Fort Caroline and an Indian acted as guides,
and twenty axemen cleared the way through the dense under-growth.

What a march!  Three days they tramped through a low, flooded country,
hacking their way through tangled thickets, wading waist-deep through mud
and water, for food and drink having only wet biscuit and rain-water,
with a sup of wine; for lodging only the oozy ground, with not so much as
a rag of canvas over their heads to shelter them from the torrents of
rain.

When they reached Fort Caroline their ammunition was wet and their guns
useless.  They were half-famished and drenched to the skin.  Still they
were willing to follow their leader in a rush on the fort, relying on
cold steel.

The night of September 19th the inmates of Fort Caroline listened to the
dismal moaning and creaking of the tall pines, the roar of the blast, and
the fitful torrents of rain beating on the cabin-roofs.

{93}

In the gray dawn of the 20th a trumpeter who chanced to be astir, saw a
swarm of men rushing toward the ramparts.  He sounded the alarm; but it
was too late.  With Spain's battle-cry, "Santiago!  Santiago!" (St.
James, her patron saint) the assailants swept over the ramparts and
poured through a breach.

They made quick work.  The shriek of a helpless mother or the scream of a
frightened infant was quickly hushed in death.  When, however, the first
fury of butchery had spent itself, Menendez ordered that such persons
should be spared, and fifty were actually saved alive.  Every male above
the age of fifteen was, from first to last, killed on the spot.

Laudonnière had leaped from his sick-bed and, in his night-shirt, rallied
a few men for resistance.  But they were quickly killed or dispersed, and
he escaped to the woods, where a few half-naked fugitives were gathered.
Some of these determined to go back and appeal to the humanity of the
Spaniards.  The mercy of wolves to lambs!  Seeing these poor wretches
butchered, the others felt that their only hope was in making their way
to the mouth of the river, where lay two or three light craft which
Ribaut had left.  {94} Wading through mire and water, their naked limbs
cut by the sedge and their feet by roots, they met two or three small
boats sent to look out for fugitives, and were taken aboard half dead.

After two or three days of vain waiting for the reappearance of the armed
ships, the little flotilla sailed for France, carrying Laudonnière and
the other fugitives, some of whom died on the voyage from wounds and
exposure.

The Spaniards had Fort Caroline, with one hundred and forty-two dead
heretics heaped about it and a splendid booty in armor, clothing, and
provisions--all the supplies lately brought by Ribaut from France.
Everybody has read how Menendez hanged his few prisoners on trees, with
the legend over them, "I do this not as to Frenchmen, but to Lutherans."

Meanwhile Ribaut and his ships had been blown down the coast, vainly
struggling to keep away from the reefs, and were finally wrecked, one
after another, at various distances to the south of St. Augustine.

Let us pass quickly over the remainder of this sickening story.  One day,
after Menendez had returned to St. Augustine, Indians came in,
breathless, {95} with tidings that the crew of a wrecked vessel,
struggling northward, had reached an arm of the sea (Matanzas Inlet),
which they had no means of crossing.  Immediately Menendez started out
with about sixty men in boats and met them.

The starving Frenchmen, deceived by his apparent humanity in setting
breakfast before them, surrendered, and, having been ferried over the
inlet in small batches, were led back into the sand-hills and butchered.

About two weeks later word was brought to Menendez of a second and larger
party of Frenchmen who had reached the same fatal spot.  Ribaut himself
was among them.  Not knowing of the horrible fate of his countrymen, he
tried to make terms with the Spaniards.  While he was parleying with
Menendez, two hundred of his followers marched away, declaring that they
would rather take chances with the Indians than with these white men whom
they distrusted.

Ribaut, having surrendered with the remaining hundred and fifty, was led
away behind the sandhills and his hands were tied.  Then he knew that he
had been duped, and calmly faced his doom.  "We are of earth," he said,
"and to earth must return!  Twenty years more or less matter little."

{96}

As before, the deluded Frenchmen were brought over in tens, led away,
tied, and, at a given signal, butchered.

Some twenty days later, Menendez received tidings of a third band of
Frenchmen, far to the southward, near Cape Canaveral.  This was the party
that had refused to surrender with Ribaut.  When he reached the place, he
saw that they had reared a kind of stockade and were trying to build a
vessel out of the timbers of their wrecked ship.  He sent a messenger to
summon them to surrender, pledging his honor for their safety.  Part
preferred to take the chance of being eaten by Indians, they said, and
they actually fled to the native villages.  The rest took Menendez at his
word and surrendered, and they had no reason to regret it.  He took them
to St. Augustine and treated them well.  Some of them rewarded the pious
efforts of the priests by turning Catholics.  The rest were no doubt sent
to the galleys.

Everybody is familiar with the story of the vengeance taken by Dominique
de Gourgues, a Gascon gentleman.  Seeing the French court too supine to
insist upon redress, he sold his estate, with the proceeds equipped and
manned three small vessels, sailed to the coast of Florida and, {97} with
the assistance of several hundred Indians, who hated the cruel Spaniards,
captured Fort Caroline, slaughtered the garrison, hanged the prisoners,
and put up over the scene of two butcheries the legend, "Not as to
Spaniards, but as to traitors, robbers, and murderers."

Thus closed the last bloody act in the tragedy of French colonization in
Carolina and Florida.  A long period--one hundred and thirty-four
years--was to pass before the French flag would again fly within the
territory now embraced in the Southern States.



[1] In "Pioneer Spaniards in North America," p. 79, it has been mentioned
that when Ponce de Leon fancied that he heard among the Indians of Porto
Rico a story of a fountain having the property of giving immortality,
this was because he had in his mind a legend that had long been current
in Europe.  Sir John Maundeville went so far as to say that he had
visited these famous waters in Asia and had bathed in them.  The legend
was, however, much older than Maundeville's time.  In the "Romance of
Alexander the Great," which was very popular hundreds of years ago, it is
related that Alexander's cook, on one of his marches, took a salt fish to
a spring to wash it before cooking it.  No sooner was the fish put into
the water than it swam away.  The cook secured a bottle of the magic
water, but concealed his knowledge.  Later he divulged his secret to
Alexander's daughter, who thereupon married him.  Alexander, when he
learned the facts, was furious.  He changed his daughter into a sea-nymph
and his cook into a sea-monster.  Being immortal, undoubtedly they are
still disporting themselves in the Indian Ocean.  For this story the
writer is indebted to Professor George F. Moore, D.D., of the Harvard
Divinity School.




{101}

Chapter VIII

SAMUEL DE CHAMPLAIN IN NOVA SCOTIA

How the Cod-fishery led to the Fur-trade.--Disastrous Failure of the
First Trading-posts.--Champlain's First Visit to the New World.--His
Second, and the Determination to which it led.--The Bitter Winter at
St. Croix.--Champlain's First Voyage down the New England
Coast.--Removal to Port Royal.--Abandonment of Port Royal.


The disasters in Florida did not abate the activity of Frenchmen on the
far northern coast of America.

The earliest attraction was the cod-fishery.  Then, as the fishing-folk
grew familiar with Newfoundland and the continental shores, their
attention was drawn to the skins worn by the natives.  What prices they
would bring in France!  Here was a field that would make richer returns
than rough and perilous fishing.  In this way the fur-trade, which
became the life of Canada, had its beginning.

The first chapters of the story were gloomy and disheartening beyond
description.  The dreadful scurvy and the cruel cold scourged the
newcomers.  Party after party perished {102} miserably.  The story of
one of these is singularly romantic.  When Sable Island[1] was reached,
its leader, the Marquis de la Roche, landed forty ragamuffins, while he
sailed on with the best men of his crew to examine the coast and choose
a site for the capital of his promising domain.

Alas! he never returned.  A gale swept his little craft out to sea and
drove him back to France.

When he landed, the sun of his prosperity had set.  Creditors swooped
down upon him, political enemies rose in troops, and the
"Lieutenant-General of Canada and the adjacent countries" was clapped
in jail like a common malefactor.  Meanwhile what of the forty
promising colonists on Sable Island?  They dropped for years out of
human knowledge as completely as Henry Hudson when dastardly mutineers
set him adrift in an open boat in the bay which bears his name,[2] or
Narvaez and his brilliant expedition whose fate was a mystery until the
appearance of four survivors, eight years afterward.[3]

{103}

Five years went by, and twelve uncouth creatures stood before Henry the
Fourth, clad in shaggy skins, and with long, unkempt beards.  They were
the remnant of La Roche's jailbirds.  He had at last gained a hearing
from the King, and a vessel had been sent to Sable Island to bring home
the survivors of his party.  What a story they told!  When months
passed, and La Roche came not, they thought they were left to their
fate.  They built huts of the timbers of a wreck which lay on the
beach--for there was not a tree on the island--and so faced the dreary
winter.  With trapping foxes, spearing seals, and hunting wild cattle,
descendants of some which a certain Baron de Léry had left eight years
before, they managed to eke out existence, not without quarrels and
murders among themselves.  At last the remnant was taken off by the
vessel which Henry sent for them.

Shaggy and uncouth as they looked, they had a small fortune in the furs
which they had accumulated.  This wealth had not escaped the notice of
the thrifty skipper who brought them home, and he had robbed them.  But
the King not only compelled the dishonest sea-captain to disgorge his
plunder, but aided {104} its owners with a pension in setting up in the
fur-trade.

Such dismal experiences filled more than fifty years of futile effort
to colonize New France.  Cold and scurvy as effectually closed the
North to Frenchmen as Spanish savagery the South.

Then, in this disheartening state of affairs, appeared the man who well
deserves the title of the "Father of New France," since his courage and
indomitable will steered the tiny "ship of state" through a sea of
discouragements.

Samuel de Champlain was born in 1567 at the small French seaport of
Brouage, on the Bay of Biscay.  In his pious devotion and his
unquestioning loyalty to the Church, he was of the "Age of Faith," and
he recalls Columbus.  In his eager thirst for knowledge and his daring
spirit of exploration, he was a modern man, while his practical ability
in handling men and affairs reminds us of the doughty Captain John
Smith, of Virginia.  He came to manhood in time to take part in the
great religious wars in France.  After the conflict was ended, when his
master, Henry the Great, was seated on the throne, Champlain's
adventurous spirit led him to the West Indies.  Since these were closed
to Frenchmen by the jealousy {105} of the Spaniards, there was a degree
of peril in the undertaking which for him was its chief charm.  After
two years he returned, bringing a journal in which he had set down the
most notable things seen in Spanish America.  It was illustrated with a
number of the quaintest pictures, drawn and colored by himself.  He
also visited Mexico and Central America.  His natural sagacity is shown
in his suggesting, even at that early day, that a ship-canal across the
Isthmus of Panama would effect a vast saving.

[Illustration: Samuel de Champlain]

In 1603, in two quaint little vessels, not larger than the fishing
craft of to-day, Champlain and Pontgravé, who was interested in the
fur-trade, crossed the Atlantic and sailed up the St. Lawrence.  When
they came to Hochelaga, on the site of Montreal, they found there only
a few shiftless and roving Algonquins.[4]

The explorers passed on and boldly essayed, but in vain, to ascend the
rapids of St. Louis.  When they sailed for France, however, a great
purpose was formed in Champlain's mind.  What {106} he had gathered
from the Indians as to the great waters above, the vast chain of rivers
and lakes, determined the scene of his future activity.

His next venture in the New World was made in association with the
Sieur de Monts, a Huguenot gentleman, who had obtained leave to plant a
colony in Acadia (Nova Scotia).  With a band of colonists--if we can
apply that name to a motley assemblage of jailbirds and high-born
gentlemen, of Catholic priests and Protestant ministers--they sailed
for America in 1604.

Thirty years of bloody warfare in France had but recently come to an
end, and the followers of the two faiths were still full of bitter
hatred.  It is easy, therefore, to believe Champlain's report that monk
and minister quarreled incessantly and sometimes came to blows over
religious questions.

This state of feeling came near to causing the death of an innocent
man.  After the New World had been reached, and when the expedition was
coasting along the eastern shore of the Bay of Fundy, seeking a place
for a settlement, one day a party went ashore to stroll in the woods.
On reassembling, a priest named Nicolas Aubry was missing.  Trumpets
were sounded and cannon fired from the ships.  All in vain.  There
{107} was no reply but the echo of the ancient forest.  Then suspicion
fell upon a certain Huguenot with whom Aubry had often quarreled.  He
was accused of having killed the missing priest.  In spite of his
strenuous denial of the charge, many persons firmly believed him
guilty.  Thus matters stood for more than two weeks.  One day, however,
the crew of a boat that had been sent back to the neighborhood where
the priest had disappeared heard a strange sound and saw a small black
object in motion on the shore.  Rowing nearer, they descried a man
waving a hat on a stick.  Imagine their surprise and joy when they
recognized Aubry!  He had become separated from his comrades, had lost
his way, and for sixteen days of misery and terror had kept himself
alive on berries and wild fruits.

The place finally selected for settlement was a dreary island near the
mouth of the St. Croix River, which now forms the boundary between
Maine and New Brunswick.  It had but one recommendation, namely, that
it was admirably suited for defence, and these Frenchmen, reared in
war-time, seem to have thought more of that single advantage than of
the far more pressing needs of a colony.  Cannon were landed, a {108}
battery was built, and a fort was erected.  Then buildings quickly
followed, and by the autumn the whole party was well housed in its
settlement, called Sainte Croix (Holy Cross).  The river they named
differently, but it has since borne the title of that ill-starred
colony.

When winter came, the island, exposed to the fierce winds blowing down
the river, was fearfully cold.  Ice floated by in great masses,
frequently cutting off the settlers from the mainland and from their
supplies of wood and water.  The terror of those days, the scurvy, soon
appeared, and by the spring nearly half of the seventy-nine men lay in
the little cemetery.  Of the survivors the greater number had no other
desire than to flee from the scene of so much misery.  They were
cheered, however, when Pontgravé arrived from France with supplies and
forty new men.

In the hope of securing a more favorable site in a warmer latitude,
Champlain, who already had explored a part of the coast and had visited
and named the island of Mount Desert, set out in a small vessel with
Monts and about thirty men on a voyage of discovery.  They followed the
shores of Maine closely, and by the middle of July were off Cape Ann.
Then they entered {109} Massachusetts Bay.  The islands of Boston
Harbor, now so bare, Champlain describes as covered with trees.  The
aboriginal inhabitants of the region seem to have felt a friendly
interest in the distinguished strangers.  Canoe-loads of them came out
to gaze on the strange spectacle of the little vessel, with its bearded
and steel-clad crew.

Down the South Shore the voyagers held their way, anchoring for the
night near Brant Rock.  A head wind drove them to take shelter in a
harbor which Champlain called Port St. Louis, the same which, fifteen
years afterward, welcomed the brave Pilgrims.  The shore was at that
time lined with wigwams and garden-patches.  The inhabitants were very
friendly.  While some danced on the beach, others who had been fishing
came on board the vessel without any sign of alarm, showing their
fish-hooks, which were of barbed bone lashed to a slip of wood.[5]

The glistening white sand of a promontory {110} stretching out into the
sea suggested to Champlain the name which he bestowed, Cap Blanc (White
Cape, now Cape Cod).  Doubling it, he held his way southward as far as
Nausett Harbor.  Here misfortune met the party.  As some sailors were
seeking fresh water behind the sandhills, an Indian snatched a kettle
from one of them.  Its owner, pursuing him, was killed by his comrades'
arrows.  The French fired from the vessel, and Champlain's arquebuse
burst, nearly killing him.  In the meantime several Indians who were on
board leaped so quickly into the water that only one was caught.  He
was afterward humanely released.

This untoward incident, together with a growing scarcity of provisions,
decided the voyagers to turn back.  Early in August they reached St.
Croix.

Discouraged as to finding a site on the New England coast, Champlain
and Monts began to look across the Bay of Fundy, at first called Le
Fond de la Baye (the bottom of the bay).

A traveler crossing this water from the west will see a narrow gap in
the bold and rugged outline of the shore.  Entering it, he will be
struck with its romantic beauty, and he will note the {111} tide
rushing like a mill-race, for this narrow passage is the outlet of a
considerable inland water.  The steamer, passing through, emerges into
a wide, land-locked basin offering an enchanting view.  Fourteen miles
northward is Annapolis Harbor, shut in on every side by verdant hills.

This is the veritable Acadia, the beautiful land of Evangeline, and
here was made the first settlement of Frenchmen in North America that
had any degree of permanence.

The explorers had discovered and entered this enchanting basin in the
previous summer.  Now its beauty recurred to them, and they determined
to remove thither.  In their vessels they transported their stores and
even parts of their buildings across the Bay of Fundy and laid the
foundation of a settlement which they called Port Royal, afterward
renamed by loyal Britons Annapolis, in honor of Queen Anne.

The season proved very severe, and in the spring it was decided to
persevere in the project of planting a colony, if possible, in a warmer
region.  For the second time Champlain sailed down the New England
coast.

At Chatham Harbor, as the place is now called, five of the voyagers,
contrary to orders, {112} were spending the night ashore.  The word
quickly passed around among the Indians that a number of the palefaces
were in their power.  Through the dark hours of the night dusky
warriors gathered at the meeting-place, until they numbered hundreds.
Then they stole silently toward the camp-fire where the unsuspecting
Frenchmen lay sleeping.  Suddenly a savage yell aroused them, and
arrows fell in a shower upon them.  Two never rose, slain where they
lay.  The others fled to their boat, fairly bristling with arrows
sticking in them, according to the quaint picture which Champlain made.

In the meantime, he, with Poutrincourt and eight men, aroused from
their sleep by the horrid cries on the shore, had leaped from their
berths, snatched their weapons, and, clad only in their shirts, pulled
to the rescue of their comrades.  They charged, and the dusky enemy
fled into the woods.  Mournfully the voyagers buried their dead, while
the barbarians, from a safe distance, jibed and jeered at them.  No
sooner had the little party rowed back to the ship than they saw the
Indians dig up the dead bodies and burn them.  The incensed Frenchmen,
by a treacherous device, lured some of the assailants within {113}
their reach, killed them, and cut off their heads.

Then, discouraged by the savage hostility of the natives, they turned
homeward and, late in November, the most of the men sick in body and at
heart, reached Port Royal.

Thus ended disastrously Champlain's second attempt to find a lodgment
on the New England coast.  But he was not a man to be disheartened by
difficulties.

Soon the snows of another winter began to fall upon Port Royal, that
lonely outpost of civilization.  But let us not imagine that the little
colony was oppressed with gloom.  There were jolly times around the
blazing logs in the rude hall, of winter evenings.  They had abundant
food, fine fresh fish, speared through the ice of the river or taken
from the bay, with the flesh of moose, caribou, deer, beaver, and hare,
and of ducks, geese, and grouse, and they had organized an "Order of
Good Fellowship."

Each member of the company was Grand Master for one day, and it was his
duty to provide for the table and then to preside at the feast which he
had prepared.  This arrangement put each one on his mettle to lay up a
good store for {114} the day when he would do the honors of the feast.
The Indian chiefs sat with the Frenchmen as their guests, while the
warriors and squaws and children squatted on the floor, awaiting the
bits of food that were sure to come to them.

In this picture we have an illustration of the ease with which the
Frenchmen always adapted themselves to the natives.  It was the secret
of their success in forming alliances with the Indians, and it was in
marked contrast with the harsh conduct of the English and the ruthless
cruelty of the Spaniards.  No Indian tribes inclined to the English,
except the Five Nations, and these chiefly because their sworn enemies,
the Algonquins of the St. Lawrence, were hand in glove with the French.
None came into contact with the Spaniards who did not execrate them.
But the sons of France mingled freely with the dusky children of the
soil, made friends of them and quickly won numbers of them to learn
their language and adopt their religion.  From intermarriages of
Frenchmen with Indian women there grew up in Canada a large class of
half-breed "voyageurs" (travelers) and "coureurs de bois"
(wood-rangers), who in times of peace were skilful hunters and
pioneers, and in times {115} of war helped to bind fast the ties
between the two races.

In this pleasant fashion the third winter of the colony wore away with
little suffering.  Only four men died.  With the coming of spring all
began to bestir themselves in various activities, and everything looked
hopeful.

Alas! a bitter disappointment was at hand.  News came from France that
Monts's monopoly of the fur-trade had been rescinded.  The merchants of
various ports in France, incensed at being shut out from a lucrative
traffic, had used money freely at court and had succeeded in having his
grant withdrawn.  All the money spent in establishing the colony was to
go for nothing.

Worst of all, Port Royal must be abandoned.  Its cornfields and gardens
must become a wilderness, and the fair promise of a permanent colony
must wither.  It was a cruel blow to Champlain and his associates, and
not less so to the Indians, who followed their departing friends with
bitter lamentations.



[1] A low, sandy island, about one hundred miles southeast of Nova
Scotia, to which it belongs.

[2] See "The World's Discoverers," p. 140.

[3] See "Pioneer Spaniards in North America," p. 206.

[4] At the time of Champlain's coming on the scene, fierce war existed
between the Algonquins and the Iroquois.  This fact accounts for the
disappearance of the thrifty Iroquois village, with its palisade and
cornfields, which Cartier had found on the spot, sixty-eight years
earlier.

[5] These Massachusetts Algonquins evidently were of a higher type than
their kinsmen on the St. Lawrence.  Far from depending wholly on
hunting and fishing, they lived in permanent villages and were largely
an agricultural people, growing considerable crops.  At the time of the
coming of the Pilgrims, whom they instructed in corn-planting, this
thrifty native population had been sadly wasted by an epidemic of
small-pox.




{119}

Chapter IX

SAMUEL DE CHAMPLAIN (_Continued_)

THE FRENCH ON THE ST. LAWRENCE AND THE GREAT LAKES

Champlain's Motives in returning to America.--How the Monopoly of the
Fur-trade affected the Men engaged in it.--Fight with Free-traders at
Tadoussac.--The Founding of Quebec.--The First Bitter Winter.--Champlain
starts on an Exploration.--Discovery of Lake Champlain.--Fight with a
Band of Iroquois.--Its Unfortunate Consequences.--Another Fight with
Iroquois.--Montreal founded.--Champlain's most Important
Exploration.--Lake Huron discovered.--A Deer Drive.--Defeated by
Iroquois.--Champlain lost in the Woods.--His Closing Years and Death.


Hitherto Champlain has appeared at a disadvantage, because he was in a
subordinate capacity.  Now we shall see his genius shine, because he is
in command.

In 1608 he returned to America, not, however, to Nova Scotia, but to the
St. Lawrence.  Three motives chiefly actuated him.  The first was the
unquenchable desire to find a water-way through our continent to China.
When, in 1603, he {120} explored the St. Lawrence as far as the rapids
beyond Montreal, what he heard from the Indians about the great inland
seas created in his mind a strong conviction that through them was a
passage to the Pacific, such as the early explorers, notably Henry Hudson
(See "The World's Discoverers," p. 328), believed to exist.

The next motive was exceedingly practical.  Champlain was deeply
impressed with the need of planting strongholds on the great streams
draining the vast fur-yielding region, so as to shut out intruders and
secure the precious traffic to his countrymen.  Let France, he argued,
plant herself boldly and strongly on the St. Lawrence, that great highway
for the savage's canoe and the white man's ship, and she would control
the fur-trade.

The other idea active in his mind was an earnest desire for the
conversion of the Indians.  It is undeniable that France was genuinely
interested in christianizing the natives of America.  Some of the most
heroic spirits who came to our country came with that object in view, and
Champlain was too devoted a Catholic not to share the Church's concern on
this point.

So he came out, in the spring of 1608, in {121} command of a vessel
furnished by the Sieur de Monts for exploration and settlement.  When he
reached the desolate trading-post of Tadoussac,[1] an incident occurred
that illustrates the reluctance of men to submit to curtailment of their
natural rights.  If it was hard for men in France to submit patiently to
being shut out of a lucrative business by the government's granting the
sole right to particular persons, how far more difficult must it have
been for men who were on the coasts or rivers of the New World, who had
already been engaged in the traffic, and who had opportunities to trade
constantly inviting them!  An Indian, let us say, paddled alongside with
a bundle of valuable furs, eager to get the things which the white men
had and beseeching them to barter.  But no; they must not deal with him,
because they were not employed to buy and sell for the one man who
controlled the business.

Of course, many evaded the law, and there was a vast deal of illicit
trading in the lonely forests of New France which the watchful eye of the
{122} monopolist could not penetrate.  Often there were violent and
bloody collisions between his employees and the free-traders.

Now, when Champlain reached Tadoussac he found his associate, Pontgravé,
who had sailed a week ahead of him, in serious trouble.  On arriving at
Tadoussac, he had found some Basques driving a brisk trade with the
Indians.  These Basques were fierce fellows.  They belonged to one of the
oldest races in the world, a race that has inhabited the slopes of the
Pyrenees, on both the Spanish and the French sides, so far back that
nobody knows when it came thither; moreover, a sullen and vengeful race.
They were also daring voyagers, and their fishing-vessels had been among
the earliest to visit the New World, where their name for cod-fish,
baccalaos, had been given to Newfoundland, which bears that title on the
oldest maps.  They had traded with the Indians long before any grant of
monopoly to anybody, and they felt that such a grant deprived them of a
long-established right.

When Pontgravé showed the royal letters and forbade the traffic, these
men swore roundly that they would trade in spite of the King, and backed
{123} up their words by promptly opening fire on Pontgravé with cannon
and musketry.  He was wounded, as well as two of his men, and a third was
killed.  Then they boarded his vessel and carried away all his cannon,
small arms, and ammunition, saying that they would restore them when they
had finished their trading and were ready to return home.

Champlain's arrival completely changed the situation.  The Basques, who
were now the weaker party, were glad to come to terms, agreeing to go
away and employ themselves in whale-fishing.  Leaving the wounded
Pontgravé to load his ship with a rich cargo of furs, Champlain held his
way up the St. Lawrence.

A place where the broad stream is shut in between opposing heights and
which the Indians called Kebec ("The Narrows"), seemed an ideal situation
for a stronghold, being indeed a natural fortress.  On this spot, between
the water and the cliffs, where the Lower Town now stands, Champlain, in
1608, founded the city of Quebec.  Its beginnings were modest
indeed--three wooden buildings containing quarters for the leader and his
men, a large storehouse, and a fort with two or three small cannon
commanding the river.

{124}

The Basques, all this time, were sullenly brooding over the wrong which
they conceived had been done them.  One day Champlain was secretly
informed of a plot among his men to murder him and deliver Quebec into
their hands.  He acted with his usual cool determination.  Through the
agency of the man who had betrayed them, the four ringleaders were lured
on board a small vessel with a promise of enjoying some wine which was
said to have been sent from Tadoussac by their friends, the Basques.
They were seized, and the arch-conspirator was immediately hanged, while
the other three were taken by Pontgravé back to France, where they were
sentenced to the gallows.  After these prompt measures Champlain had no
more trouble with his men.

Now he was left with twenty-eight men to hold Quebec through the winter.
One would think that the cruel sufferings endured by Carder on the same
spot, seventy-three years earlier, would have intimidated him.  But he
was made of stern stuff.  Soon the rigors of a Canadian winter settled
down on the little post.  For neighbors the Frenchmen had only a band of
Indians, half-starving and wholly wretched, as was the usual {125} winter
condition of the roving Algonquins, who never tilled the soil or made
sufficient provision against the cold.  The French often gave them food
which they needed sorely.  Champlain writes of seeing some miserable
wretches seize the carcass of a dog which had lain for months on the
snow, break it up, thaw, and eat it.

It proved a fearful winter.  The scurvy raged among the Frenchmen, and
only eight, half of them sick, remained alive out of the twenty-eight.
Thus this first winter at Quebec makes the first winter of the Pilgrims
at Plymouth seem, by comparison, almost a mild experience.

With the early summer Pontgravé was back from France, and now Champlain,
strenuous as ever, determined on carrying out his daring project of
exploration, in the hope of finding a route to China.  His plan was to
march with a war-party of Algonquins and Hurons against their deadly
foes, the Iroquois, thus penetrating the region which he wished to
explore.

Going up the St. Lawrence as far as the mouth of the Richelieu or Sorel
River, and then ascending this stream, the party entered the enemy's
country.  On the way Champlain had opportunities of witnessing a most
interesting ceremony.  {126} At every camp the medicine-man, or sorcerer,
pitched the magic lodge, of poles covered with dirty deerskin robes, and
retired within to hold communion with the unseen powers, while the
worshipers sat around in gaping awe.  Soon a low muttering was heard, the
voice of the medicine-man invoking the spirits.  Then came the alleged
answer, the lodge rocking to and fro in violent motion.  Champlain could
see that the sorcerer was shaking the poles.  But the Indians fully
believed that the Manitou was present and acting.  Next they heard its
voice, they declared, speak in an unearthly tone, something like the
whining of a young puppy.  Then they called on Champlain to see fire and
smoke issuing from the peak of the lodge.  Of course, he did not see any
such thing but they did, and were satisfied.[2]

{127}

Soon the river broadened, and Champlain, first of all white men, gazed on
the beautiful lake that bears his name.  Now traveling became dangerous,
and the party moved only in the night, for fear of suddenly encountering
a band of the enemy, whom they hoped to surprise.  Their plan was to
traverse the length of Lake Champlain, then pass into Lake George and
follow it to a convenient landing, thence carry their canoes through the
woods to the Hudson River, and descend it to some point where they might
strike an outlying town of the Mohawks.[3]

{128}

They were saved the trouble of so long a journey.  One night, while they
were still on Lake Champlain, they caught sight of dark objects moving on
the water.  A fleet of Iroquois canoes they proved to be.  Each party saw
the other and forthwith began to yell defiance.  The Iroquois immediately
landed and began to cut down trees and form a barricade, preferring to
fight on shore.  The Hurons remained in their canoes all night, not far
off, yelling themselves hoarse.  Indeed, both parties incessantly howled
abuse, sarcasm, and threats at each other.  They spoke the same language,
the Hurons being a branch of the Iroquois family.

When morning came the allies moved to the attack, Champlain encased in
steel armor.  He and two other Frenchmen whom he had with him, each in a
separate canoe, kept themselves covered with Indian robes, so that their
presence was not suspected.  The party landed without any opposition and
made ready for the fray.  Soon the Iroquois filed out from their
barricade and advanced, some two hundred in number, many of them carrying
shields of wood covered with hide, others protected by a rude armor of
tough twigs interlaced.

[Illustration: Fort of the Iroquois]

{129}

As they confidently marched forward, imagine their amazement when the
ranks of the enemy suddenly opened, and their steel-clad champion stepped
to the front!  It was an apparition that might well cause consternation
among these men of the wilderness, not one of whom probably had ever seen
a white man.

What follows is thus described by Champlain: "I looked at them, and they
looked at me.  When I saw them getting ready to shoot their arrows at us,
I leveled my arquebuse, which I had loaded with four balls, and aimed
straight at one of the three chiefs.  The shot brought down two and
wounded another.  On this, our Indians set up such a yelling that one
could not have heard a thunder-clap, and all the while the arrows flew
thick on both sides.  The Iroquois were greatly astonished and frightened
to see two of their men killed so quickly, in spite of their arrow-proof
armor."  When one of Champlain's companions fired a shot from the woods,
panic sized them, and they fled in terror.  The victory was complete.
Some of the Iroquois were killed, more were taken, and their camp,
canoes, and provisions all fell into the lands of the visitors.

{130}

This fight, insignificant in itself, had tremendous consequences.
Champlain had inconsiderately aroused the vengeance of a terrible enemy.
From that day forth, the mighty confederacy of the Five Nations,
embracing the Mohawks, Oneidas, Onondagas, Cayugas, and Senecas, was the
deadly foe of the French.  This circumstance gave to the English, in the
long struggle for the supremacy of America, the aid of the craftiest,
boldest, and most formidable native warriors on the continent.

Another noteworthy thing is that this fight occurred in just the year in
which Hudson ascended the river since named for him.  His exploration,
made in the interest of the Dutch, led to their planting trading-posts on
the river.[4]

{131}

Previously the Iroquois had been at a disadvantage, because their
enemies, the Hurons, could procure fire-arms from the French, whereas
they had not any.  But the Dutch traders on the Hudson soon began to sell
guns to the Iroquois; and thus one of the first effects of the coming of
white men into the wilderness was to equip these two savage races for a
deadlier warfare.

The next summer Champlain had another opportunity of taking a hand in a
fight between Indians.  A canoe came with the exciting news that, a few
miles away in the woods, a band of Algonquins had surrounded an invading
party of Iroquois who were making a desperate stand within an inclosure
of trees.  His Indians snatched their weapons and raced for the scene,
shouting to Champlain to follow, but leaving him and four of his men to
find their way as best they could.  They were soon lost in the dense
woods.  The day was hot, and the air was full of mosquitoes.  The
Frenchmen struggled on through black mud and knee-deep water and over
fallen trees and slimy logs, panting under their heavy corselets; but not
a sound could they hear to guide them to the spot.

At last two Indians running to the fight {132} overtook them and led them
to the place where the Iroquois, within a circular barricade of trees and
interlaced boughs, were fighting savagely.  They had beaten off their
assailants with heavy loss.  When the Frenchmen came up, they received a
flight of well-aimed arrows from the desperate defenders.  One split
Champlain's ear and tore through the muscles of his neck.  Another
inflicted a similar wound on one of his men.  The Indians, seeing the
Europeans' heads and breasts covered with steel, had aimed at their
faces.  But fire-arms soon changed the situation.  The Frenchmen ran up
close to the barricade, thrust their weapons through the openings, and
poured dismay and death among the defenders.  The Indian assailants, too,
encouraged by this example, rushed in and dragged out the trees of the
barricade.  At the same time a boat's crew of fur-traders, who had been
attracted by the firing, rushed upon the scene and used their guns with
deadly effect.

The Iroquois, surrounded and overwhelmed by numbers, fought to the last.
The most were killed on the spot.  Only fifteen survived and were taken
prisoners.  Thus the fiercest warriors of North America experienced a
second disaster {133} which could not but result in deepening their
hatred of the French.  These early successes of Champlain were dearly
paid for by his country-men long after he was dead.

In the following spring (1611) Champlain did another memorable thing: he
established a post, which afterward grew into a trading-station, at
Montreal.  Thus the two oldest and most historic towns of Canada owe
their foundation to him.

Champlain purposed accompanying a great force of Algonquins and Hurons in
an inroad into the Iroquois country.  The savage warriors, however,
unwilling to wait for him, set out for their villages, taking with them
an adventurous friar named Le Caron.  But Champlain was not to be baulked
by this circumstance.  He immediately started on the track of the larger
party, with ten Indians and two Frenchmen, one of whom was his
interpreter, Etienne Brulé.  He went up the Ottawa River, made a portage
through the woods, and launched his canoes on the waters of Lake
Nipissing, passing through the country of a tribe so sunk in degrading
superstitions, that the Jesuits afterward called them "the Sorcerers."

After resting here two days and feasting on {134} fish and deer, which
must have been very welcome diet after the scant fare of the journey, he
descended French River, which empties the waters of Nipissing into Lake
Huron.  On the way down, hunger again pinched his party, and they were
forced to subsist on berries which, happily, grew in great abundance.  At
last a welcome sight greeted Champlain.  Lake Huron lay before him.  He
called it the "Mer Douce" (Fresh-water Sea).

Down the eastern shore of the Georgian Bay for more than a hundred miles
Champlain took his course, through countless islets, to its lower end.
Then his Indians landed and struck into a well-beaten trail leading into
the heart of the Huron country, between Lakes Huron and Ontario.  Here he
witnessed a degree of social advancement far beyond that of the shiftless
Algonquins on the St. Lawrence.  Here were people living in permanent
villages protected by triple palisades of trees, and cultivating fields
of maize and pumpkins and patches of sunflowers.  To him, coming from
gloomy desolation, this seemed a land of beauty and abundance.

The Hurons welcomed him with lavish hospitality, expecting that he would
lead them to {135} victory.  He was taken from village to village.  In
the last he found the friar Le Caron with his twelve Frenchmen.  Now
there were feasts and dances for several days, while the warriors
assembled for the march into the Iroquois country.  Then the little army
set out, carrying their canoes until they came to Lake Simcoe.  After
crossing this there came another portage, after which the canoes were
launched again on the waters of the river Trent.  Down this they made
their way until they came to a suitable spot for a great hunt.  The
Frenchmen watched the proceedings and took part in them with great zest.
Five hundred men, forming an extended line, moved through the woods,
gradually closing in toward a wooded point on which they drove the game.
Then they swept along it to its very end.  The frightened deer, driven
into the water, were easily killed by the canoe-men with spears and
arrows.  Such a great hunt supplied the place of a commissary department
and furnished food for many days.

Out upon Lake Ontario the fleet of frail barks boldly ventured, crossed
it safely, and landed on the shore of what is now New York State.  Here
the Indians hid their canoes.  Now they were on the enemy's soil and must
move cautiously.  For {136} four days they filed silently through the
woods, crossing the outlet of Lake Oneida, and plunged deep into the
Iroquois country.  One day they came upon a clearing in which some of the
people of the neighboring villages were gathering corn and pumpkins.

Some of the impetuous young Hurons uttered their savage yell and rushed
upon them.  But the Iroquois seized their weapons and defended themselves
so well that they drove back their assailants with some loss.  Only the
Frenchmen, opening fire, saved the Hurons from worse disaster.  Then the
attacking party moved on to the village.  This Champlain found to be far
more strongly defended than any he had ever seen among the Indians.
There were not less than four rows of palisades, consisting of trunks of
trees set in the earth and leaning outward; and there was a kind of
gallery well supplied with stones and provided with wooden gutters for
quenching fire.

Something more than the hap-hazard methods of the Hurons was needed to
capture this stronghold, and Champlain instructed them how to set about
it.  Under his direction, they built a wooden tower high enough to
overlook the palisades and {137} large enough to shelter four or five
marksmen.  When this had been planted within a few feet of the
fortification, three arquebusiers mounted to the top and thence opened a
deadly raking fire along the crowded galleries.  Had the assailants
confined themselves to this species of attack and heeded Champlain's
warnings, the result would have been different.  But their fury was
ungovernable.  Yelling their war-cry, they exposed themselves recklessly
to the stones and arrows of the Iroquois.  One, bolder than the rest, ran
forward with firebrands to burn the palisade, and others followed with
wood to feed the flame.  But torrents of water poured down from the
gutters quickly extinguished it.  In vain Champlain strove to restore
order among the yelling savages.  Finding himself unable to control his
frenzied allies, he and his men busied themselves with picking off the
Iroquois along the ramparts.  After three hours of this bootless
fighting, the Hurons fell back, with seventeen warriors wounded.[5]

Champlain himself was disabled by two wounds, {138} one in the knee and
one in the leg, which hindered him from walking.  Still he urged the
Hurons to renew the attack.  But in vain.  From overweening confidence
the fickle savages had passed to the other extreme.  Nothing could
inspire them to another assault.  Moreover, Champlain had lost much of
his peculiar influence over them.  They had fancied that, with him in
front, success was sure.  Now they saw that he could be wounded, and by
Indian weapons, and they had experienced a defeat the blame of which they
undoubtedly laid at his door.  His "medicine" [6] was not the sure thing
they had thought it to be, and no words of his could raise their spirits.
After a few days of ineffective skirmishing, they hastily broke up in
retreat, carrying their wounded in the centre, while the Iroquois pursued
and harassed the flanks and rear.

Champlain was treated like the rest of the wounded.  Each was carried in
a rude basket made of green withes, on the back of a stout warrior.  For
days he traveled in this way, enduring, he says, greater torment than he
had {139} ever before experienced, "for the pain of the wound was nothing
to that of being bound and pinioned on the back of a savage."  As soon as
he could bear his weight, he was glad to walk.

When the shore of Lake Ontario was reached, the canoes were found
untouched, and the crest-fallen band embarked and recrossed to the
opposite side.  Now Champlain experienced one of the consequences of his
loss of prestige.  The Hurons had promised him an escort to Quebec.  But
nobody was willing to undertake the journey.  The great war-party broke
up, the several bands going off to their wonted hunting-grounds, and
Champlain was left with no choice but to spend the winter with the
Hurons.  One of their chiefs invited him to share his lodge, and he was
glad to accept this hospitality.

Shortly afterward he met with a notable adventure.  The Hurons were
waiting for a hard frost to give them passage over the lakes and marshes
that lay between them and their towns.  Meanwhile they occupied
themselves with hunting.  One day Champlain was out with them.  For ten
days twenty-five men had been at work, preparing for a huge "drive." They
had built a strong enclosure, from the opening of which {140} ran two
diverging fences of posts interlaced with boughs, extending more than
half a mile into the woods.  At daybreak the most of the warriors formed
a long line and, with shouts and the clattering of sticks, drove the deer
toward the pound.  The frightened animals rushed down the converging
lines of fence into the trap, where they were easily killed.

Champlain was enjoying watching the sport, when a strange bird lured him
off, and he lost his way.  The day was cloudy, there was no sun to guide
him, and his pocket-compass he had left in camp.

All his efforts to retrace his steps failed.  At last night came on, and
he lay down and slept, supperless, at the foot of a tree.  The whole of
the next day he wandered, but in the afternoon he came to a pond where
there were some waterfowl along the shore.  He shot some of these,
kindled a fire, cooked his food, and ate with relish.  It was dreary
November weather, and a cold rain set in.  He was without covering of any
kind.  But he was used to hardships, and he said his prayers and calmly
lay down to sleep.

Another day of bewildered wandering followed, and another night of
discomfort.  On the next {141} day he came upon a little brook.  The
happy thought came to him that, if he should follow this, it would lead
him to the river, near which the hunters were encamped.  This he did, and
when he came in sight of the river, with a lighter heart he kindled his
fire, cooked his supper, and bivouacked once more.  The next day he
easily made his way down the river to the camp, where there was great joy
at his coming.  The Indians had searched for him far and wide.  From that
day forth they never let him go into the forest alone.

The scene of this adventure seems to have been somewhere to the north or
north-east of the site of Kingston, Ontario.  The Indians encamped here
several weeks, during which they killed a hundred and twenty deer.  When
the hard cold came and the marshy country was solid with ice, they
resumed their journey, with their sledges laden with venison.  Champlain
went on with them from village to village, until he reached the one in
which he had left Brother Le Caron.  When spring came, the Frenchmen
traveled homeward by the same circuitous route by which they had come, by
the way of Lake Huron and the Ottawa River.

{142}

Champlain's arrival at Quebec caused universal rejoicing.  He was
welcomed as one risen from the grave, for the Indians had reported him
dead, and a solemn service of thanksgiving for his safety was held.

Here closes the most adventurous period of his career.  Though his heart
was in the work of exploration, he was destined to spend his remaining
years chiefly in nursing the feeble little colony at Quebec.  He had not
only to hold the balance even between monks and traders, but to guard the
puny little colony against frequent Indian outbreaks.

Eighteen years had passed since the foundation of Quebec, and still the
population consisted of only one hundred and five persons, men, women,
and children.  Only two or three families supported themselves from the
soil.  All the rest were there either as priests or as soldiers or as
traders bent on enriching themselves as quickly as possible and then
returning to France.  This was one of the greatest difficulties that
Champlain had to contend with.  The French at this time had little
thought of anything else than developing a great trade, whereas the
English colonists, with strong good sense, set themselves to tilling
{143} the soil and to making true homes for themselves and their
children's children.  The result was that Canada long remained a sickly
infant, while the English colonies were growing sturdily.

An event that must have deeply tried Champlain was the surrender of
Quebec by his government to the English.  He actually spent some time in
London as a prisoner, being treated with great consideration.
Eventually, however, Quebec was restored to its former masters and
Champlain to the governorship.

Thus were spent the last years of his life.  He died on Christmas day, in
1635.  At his funeral all the little community, Jesuits, officers,
soldiers, traders, and settlers, gathered to pay honor to the dead
"Father of New France."

He was a great soul, his faults chiefly those of a too confiding nature,
always manly and sincere, a brave soldier and a true gentleman,
unselfishly devoted to the work to which he had consecrated his life, and
on the rude frontiers of the New World living in a spirit worthy of the
best ages of chivalry.

The Father of New France is worthily commemorated by a noble monument
erected in 1898 and unveiled in the presence of distinguished {144}
representatives of Canada, Great Britain, France, and the United States.
It stands within the area once covered by Champlain's fort and presents
the hero holding in his hand the King's open commission, while with bared
head he salutes the child of his hopes, New France.



[1] This place, at the confluence of the Saguenay with the St.  Lawrence,
was peculiarly well situated for the fur-trade.  The Saguenay, having its
head-waters far to the north in the dreary region near Hudson Bay, rich
in furs, was the route by which the natives of that wild country brought
their peltries to market.

[2] The Indians were much given to various forms of divination by which
they believed that they ascertained the will of the unseen powers.

Jonathan Carver, who traveled much among the western tribes, about 1766,
relates that once when he was with a band of Christinos, or Crees, on the
north shore of Lake Superior, anxiously awaiting the coming of certain
traders with goods, the chief told him that the medicine-man, or
conjurer, or "clairvoyant" as we should say, would try to get some
information from the Manitou.  Elaborate preparations were made.  In a
spacious tent, brightly lighted with torches of pitch-pine, the conjurer,
wrapped in a large elk-skin, and corded with about forty yards of
elk-hide lariat--"bound up like an Egyptian mummy"--was laid down in the
midst of the assembly, in full view of all.

Presently he began to mutter, then to jabber a mixed jargon of several
native tongues, sometimes raving, sometimes praying, till he had worked
himself into a frenzy and foamed at the mouth.

Suddenly he leaped to his feet, shaking off his bands "as if they were
burnt asunder," and announced that the Manitou had revealed to him that,
just at noon on the next day, there would arrive a canoe the occupants of
which would bring news as to the expected traders.

On the next day Carver and his Indian friends were on the bluff watching.
At the appointed hour a canoe (undoubtedly sent by the conjurer) came
into view and was hailed by the Indians with shouts of delight.  It
brought tidings of the early coming of the traders.

[3] This was the established route used by the Indians.  By it one could
pass by water, with only the short carry between Lake George and the
Hudson, all the way from the Great Lakes to the ocean.

[4] The thrifty Hollanders at once saw the importance of securing the
fur-trade of the region thus opened to them.  To protect it, they first
established at the mouth of the river, on Manhattan Island, the post out
of which the city of New York has grown.  Next they reared a fort on an
island a little below Albany; and, in 1623, they built Fort Orange, on
the site of Albany.  It soon became a most important point, because,
until Fort Stanwix, on the Mohawk, was built, it was the nearest white
man's post to which the Indians of the great Iroquois confederacy might
bring their peltries.  We hear much of it in the early history.

The great trading-stations were always on big rivers, because these
drained a wide territory, and the supply of furs lasted long.  As the
French pushed further westward, as we shall see, important stations were
opened on the Great Lakes.

[5] We may wonder at so small a list of casualties.  The fact is that,
until the introduction of fire-arms, Indian open fighting was not very
deadly.  They might yell and screech and shoot arrows at each other for
hours, with very little loss.  Surprises and ambuscades were their most
effective methods.

[6] This word came into general use among French _voyageurs_ and, later,
among white men generally, as the equivalent of an Indian word denoting
mysterious power.




{147}

Chapter X

JESUIT MISSIONARY PIONEERS

Unselfishness of the Better Class of Jesuits.--Their Achievements in
Exploration.--The Great Political Scheme of which they were the
Instruments.--Indian Superstitions.--Danger!--The Touching Story of Isaac
Jogues.--Ferocity of the Five Nations.--Ruin of the Hurons and of the
Jesuit Missions among them.


A class of men whose aims were singularly unselfish were the missionaries
of the Roman Catholic Church, mostly Jesuits, that is, members of the
Society of Jesus.  The first object of the best of them was to convert
the Indians and establish a great branch of the Catholic Church in the
wilds of America.  There were others, however, whose first aim was to
increase the power of France.  These politician-priests were well
represented by the famous Father Allouez who, while he preached the
gospel to the Indians, took still greater pains to preach the glory of
the French King, whose subjects he wished to make them.  On one occasion,
supported by a French officer and his {148} soldiers, drawn up under
arms, he thus addressed a large assemblage of Indians gathered at Sault
Ste. Marie:

"When our King attacks his enemies, he is more terrible than the thunder:
the earth trembles; the air and the sea are all on fire with the blaze of
his cannon; he is seen in the midst of his warriors, covered over with
the blood of his enemies, whom he kills in such numbers that he does not
count them by the scalps, but by the streams of blood which he causes to
flow.  In each city he has storehouses where there are hatchets enough to
cut down all your forests, kettles enough to cook all your moose, and
beds enough to fill all your lodges.  His house is higher than the
tallest of your trees and holds more families than the largest of your
towns.  Men come from every quarter of the earth to listen to and admire
him.  All that is done in the world is decided by him alone."

But we are not now concerned with such scheming priests.  We wish to
sketch very briefly the story of some of those faithful and
single-hearted men who were true missionaries of religion.  In their
journeys into the wilds they often proved themselves pathfinders,
penetrating {149} regions never before trodden by the foot of a white
man.  Many a tribe got its first impression of our race from these
peaceful preachers.  A mission priest, Le Caron, was the first white man
who saw Lake Huron.  Another, the heroic Jogues, was the first of our
race to see Lake George.  Thus the work of Catholic missionaries must
have a large place in any truthful account of early New France.  In fact,
the history of Canada is for a long time the history of Jesuit activity.

These men were in the habit of sending to their superiors in the Old
World copious accounts of all that they saw or did.  These reports, which
are known as the "Jesuit Relations," form a perfect storehouse of
information about early Canadian affairs and about the Indians with whom
the French were in contact.

These Jesuit priests commonly were highly educated men, accustomed to all
the refinements of life--some of them of noble families--and we can only
measure their devotion to the cause of religion when we realize the
contrast between their native surroundings and the repulsive savagery
into which they plunged when they went among the Indians.  Think of such
a man as {150} Father Le Jeune, cultivated and high-minded, exiling
himself from his white brethren for a whole season, which he spent with a
band of Algonquins, roaming the wintry forests with them, sharing their
hunger and cold and filth, sometimes on the verge of perishing from sheer
starvation, at other times, when game chanced to be plentiful, revolted
by the gorging of his companions, at all times disgusted by their
nastiness.  "I told them again and again," he writes, "that if dogs and
swine could talk, they would use just such speech;" a remark which shows,
by the way, that the good friar did not think so highly of dumb animals
as we do in these more enlightened days.

But he had abundant charity, and he noted that underneath all this coarse
rudeness there was genuine fellowship among these savages; that they
cheerfully helped one another, and when food was scarce, fairly
distributed the smallest portion among all.  Such observations helped him
to endure his lot with serenity, even when he was himself made the butt
of the coarsest jokes.  He survived his hard experiences and, after five
months of roaming, exhausted and worn to a shadow, rejoined the brethren
in the rude convent at Quebec.

{151}

There was much of this fine spirit about the best of the Jesuits.  But,
besides this individual devotion, there was another important
circumstance: they were only private soldiers in a great army.  They had
no will of their own, for one of the first principles of the Order was
absolute obedience.  Wherever their superiors might send them they must
go without a question.  Whatever they might be ordered to do, they must
do it without a murmur.

It became the policy of the leading men of the Order in Canada to
establish missionary posts among the Hurons who, living in fixed
habitations, were more hopeful subjects than the roving Algonquins of the
St. Lawrence region.  It would be a great gain, they reasoned, if these
people could be brought within the pale of the Church.  At the same time
that so many souls would be saved from everlasting flames, the immensely
lucrative fur-trade of a vast region would be secured to the French, and
the King would gain thousands of dusky subjects.  Canada would flourish,
the fur-traders would grow richer than ever, and France would be in the
way of extending her rule ever farther and further over the western
forests and waters--all through the {152} exertions of a few faithful and
single-hearted men who went to preach religion.

The three men chosen for the work among the Hurons were Fathers Brebeuf,
Daniel, and Davost.  On their journey to their post, if they could have
followed a direct line, they would have gone up the St. Lawrence to Lake
Ontario, traversed the length of the lake, and then by a short overland
journey reached their destination.  But this route would have exposed
them to the ferocious Iroquois, whose country bordered Lake Ontario on
the south.  Therefore, it was necessary to take the long and circuitous
canoe-voyage which Champlain had taken fifteen years earlier (_See map_).

At last, after many pains and perils, half-dead with hunger and fatigue,
they reached a village of the Huron country.  Soon they settled down to
the routine of their daily life, of which they have left us a very
readable account.  Every day they had numerous visitors, some from long
distances, who came to gaze in silent wonder at their domestic
arrangements.  For instance, there was the clock.  They squatted on the
floor for hours, watching it and waiting to hear it strike.  They thought
it was alive and asked what it ate.  {153} They listened in awe when it
struck, sure that they heard the voice of a living being.  "The Captain"
they called it.

Sometimes one of the French soldiers who accompanied the Jesuits, when
"the Captain" had sounded his last stroke, would cry out, "Stop!"  Its
immediate silence proved that it heard and obeyed.

"What does the Captain say?" the Indians sometimes asked.

"When he strikes twelve times, he says, 'Hang on the kettle,' and when he
strikes four times, he says, 'Get up and go home.'"

This was a particularly happy thought; at the stroke of four their
visitors would invariably rise and take themselves off.

In spite of the lack of outward signs of success, the good men were
making a conquest of the savage people's hearts.  Their unwearied
patience, their kindness, the innocence of their lives, and the tact with
which they avoided every occasion of ill-will, did not fail to gain the
confidence of those whom they sought to win, and chiefs of distant
villages came to urge that they would take up their abode with them.
Soon the Huron country contained no less than {154} six different points
where faithful priests preached the gospel.

The Fathers had abundant opportunities of observing the habits of the
natives.  They have left a most interesting description of the great
Feast of the Dead, which was held at intervals of ten or twelve years,
and the object of which was to gather into one great burying-place all
the dead of the tribe, these being removed from their temporary
resting-places on scaffolds and in graves.  It was believed that the
souls of the dead remained with their bodies until the great common
burial, then they would depart to the spirit-world.[1]

This practice, of a great common burial, explains the occurrence, in
various parts of the country once occupied by the Hurons, of pits {155}
containing the remains of many hundreds of persons all mixed together
promiscuously, together with belts of wampum, copper ornaments, glass
beads, and other articles.  One of these deposits is said to have
contained the remains of several thousand persons.[2]

The story of Isaac Jogues is a good example both of the Jesuit
missionaries' sufferings and of their fortitude.  He had gone to Quebec
for supplies and was returning to the Huron country with two young
Frenchmen, Goupil and Couture, and a number of Hurons.  Suddenly the
war-whoop rang in their ears, and a fleet of Iroquois canoes bore down
upon them from adjacent islands, with a terrific discharge of musketry.
The Hurons for the greater part leaped ashore and fled.  Jogues sprang
into the bulrushes and could have got away.  When he saw some of the
converted Indians in the hands of their enemies, he determined to share
their fate, came out from his hiding-place, and gave himself up.  Goupil
{156} was taken prisoner.  Couture had got away, but the thought of the
fate that probably awaited Jogues decided him to go back and cast in his
lot with him.  In the affray, however, he had killed an Iroquois.  In
revenge, the others fell upon him furiously, stripped off all his
clothing, tore away his finger-nails with their teeth, gnawed his
fingers, and thrust a sword through one of his hands.  Jogues broke from
his guards, ran to his friend, and threw his arms about his neck.  This
so incensed the Iroquois that they turned upon him, beat him with their
fists and war-clubs till he was senseless, and gnawed his fingers as they
had done Couture's.  Goupil next received the same ferocious treatment.

The victorious Iroquois now started off with their captives for their
country.  Their route lay up the river Richelieu, through the length of
Lake Champlain, and through the greater part of Lake George to a point
where they were wont to leave it and cross over to the Hudson.  There was
picturesque scenery by the way.  But what charm had the beauties of Lake
Champlain and distant glimpses of the Adirondacks for the poor prisoners,
harassed by the pain and fever of their wounds, in the day cruelly beaten
by their captors and at {157} night so tormented by clouds of mosquitoes
that they could not sleep?  In time they passed the sites of Crown Point
and Ticonderoga, sighted romantic Lake George, which these three lonely
white men were the first of their race to see, and landed from their
canoes at the place where afterward rose Fort William Henry, the scene of
one of the most shocking tragedies of the Colonial Wars.

Thirteen dreadful days the journey occupied, from the St. Lawrence to its
termination at a palisaded town on the banks of the Mohawk.  On Lake
Champlain they had met a war-party of Iroquois, and the prisoners, for
their delight, had been compelled to run the gauntlet between a double
line of braves armed with clubs and thorny sticks.  When Jogues fell
drenched in blood and half-dead, he was recalled to consciousness by fire
applied to his body.  Couture's experience illustrates a singular trait
of the ferocious Iroquois.  There was nothing that they admired so much
as bulldog courage; and though he had exasperated them by killing one of
their warriors, they punished him only by subjecting him to excruciating
tortures.  His fortitude under these still further increased their
admiration and they ended by adopting him {158} into the tribe.  Many
years later we read of him still living among the Mohawks.  Jogues and
Goupil they dragged from town to town, in each place exposing them on a
scaffold and subjecting them to atrocities contrived to cause the utmost
suffering without endangering life.  Yet, in an interval between
tortures, Jogues seized an opportunity to baptize some Huron prisoners
with a few rain-drops gathered from the husks of an ear of green corn
thrown to him for food.

Three of the Hurons were burned to death, and the two Frenchmen expected
the same fate.  Goupil did indeed meet with his death, but in a different
way.  He was once seen to make the sign of the cross on the forehead of a
grandchild of the Indian in whose lodge he lived.  The old man's
superstition was aroused, having been told by the Dutch that the sign of
the cross came from the Devil.  So he imagined that Goupil had bewitched
the child.

The next morning, as the two Frenchmen were walking together, talking of
the glory of suffering for the sake of Christ, they met two young
Indians, one of whom buried his hatchet in Goupil's head.  Jogues gave
absolution to his dying friend and then, kneeling calmly, bowed his neck
to the blow {159} which he expected.  Instead, he was ordered to get up
and go home.

For a time his life hung on a thread.  He would have welcomed death.  But
the very indifference to it which he showed was probably the reason why
the Iroquois spared him.  Now he led an existence of horrible drudgery.
After a while, as he showed no disposition to escape, he was allowed to
come and go as he pleased.  So he went from town to town, teaching and
baptizing whenever he could get a chance.  The gangs of prisoners whom
the Iroquois brought home from the Huron country, and whom they almost
invariably burned, furnished him an abundance of subjects to work on.

Once it happened that he went with a party of Indians to a fishing-place
on the Hudson.  Thence some of them went up the river to Fort Orange, a
miserable structure of logs, standing within the limits of the present
city of Albany.  The Dutch settlers there had heard of Jogues's captivity
and, strenuous Protestants though they were, had striven to secure his
release by offering goods to a large value.  Now that he was among them,
they urged him not to return to his captors, but to make his escape,
since his death was certain, if he went back.  They offered to smuggle
him {160} on board a vessel that lay in the river and pay his way to
France.  He resolved to seize the tempting opportunity.

It would make our story too long if we should tell at length the narrow
escapes that he still experienced before he succeeded in getting away.
At his first attempt to slip away at night, he was severely bitten by a
savage dog belonging to the Dutch farmer with whom he and the Indians
lodged.  When he got off he lay two days hidden in the hold of the vessel
that was to carry him away.  Then the Indians came out and so frightened
its officers that he was sent ashore and put under the care of a miserly
old fellow who ate the most of the food that was provided for Jogues.
While he was hidden in this man's garret he was within a few feet of
Indians who came there to trade.  Finally the Dutch satisfied the Indians
by paying a large ransom and shipped Jogues down the river.  He received
nothing but kindness from the Dutch everywhere and, on his arrival at
Manhattan (New York), was furnished by the Governor with a suit of
clothes, instead of his tattered skins, and given a passage to Europe.

At last he landed on the coast of Brittany.  In due time he reached
Paris, and the city was stirred {161} with the tale of his sufferings and
adventures.  He was summoned to court, and the ladies thronged about him
to do him reverence, while the Queen kissed his mutilated hands.

Would not one think that Jogues had had enough of the New World, with its
deadly perils and cruel pains?  But so it was not.  His simple nature
cared nothing for honors.  His heart was over the water, among the
savages whom he longed to save.  Besides, he was only a private soldier
in that great army, the Jesuit brotherhood, of which every member was
sworn to act, to think, to live, for but one object, the advancement of
religion as it was represented by the Order.  And who was so fit for the
work among the Indians as Jogues, who knew their language and customs?

So, in the following spring we find him again on the Atlantic, bound for
Canada.  Two years he passed in peaceful labors at Montreal.  Then his
supreme trial came.  Peace had been made between the French and the
Mohawks, and Couture still lived among the latter, for the express
purpose of holding them steadfast to their promises.  But, for some
reason, the French apprehended an outbreak of hostilities, and it was
{162} resolved to send envoys to the Indian country.  At the first
mention of the subject to Jogues he shrank from returning to the scene of
so much suffering.  But the habit of implicit obedience triumphed, and he
quickly announced his willingness to do the will of his superiors, which
to him was the will of God.  "I shall go, but I shall never return," he
wrote to a friend.

He started out with a small party carrying a load of gifts intended to
conciliate the Iroquois, and followed the route that was associated in
his mind with so much misery, up the Richelieu and Lake Champlain and
through Lake George.  At the head of this water they crossed over to the
Hudson, borrowed canoes from some Indians fishing there, and dropped down
the river to Fort Orange.  Once more Jogues was among his Dutch friends.
Glad as they were to see him, they wondered at his venturing back among
the people who had once hunted him like a noxious beast.  From Fort
Orange he ascended the Mohawk River to the first Indian town.  With what
wonder the savages must have gazed at the man who had lived among them as
a despised slave, and now had come back laden with gifts as the
ambassador of a great power!  They received {163} him graciously, and
when his errand was done, he returned safe to Quebec.

It would have been well for him if his superiors had contented themselves
with what he had already done and suffered.  But they had a grand scheme
of founding a mission among the Iroquois.  They knew its perils and
called it "The Mission of Martyrs."  To this post of danger Jogues was
sent.  The devoted man went without a murmur.  On the way he met Indians
who warned him of danger, and his Huron companions turned back, but he
went on.  Arrived among the Mohawks, he found a strong tide of feeling
running against him.  The accident that aroused it illustrates Indian
superstitiousness.  On his former visit, expecting to return, he had left
a small box.  From the first the Indians suspected it of being, like
Pandora's box in the old mythology, full of all kinds of ills.  But
Jogues opened it and showed them that it contained only some harmless
personal effects.  After he was gone, however, some Huron prisoners
wrought on their terror and at the same time reviled the French,
declaring that the latter had almost ruined the Huron nation by their
witchcraft and had brought on it drought, plague, pestilence, and famine.

{164}

The Iroquois were well-nigh wild with rage and fright.  At any moment the
small-pox or some other horror might step out of the little box and stalk
abroad among them.  The three clans that made up the tribe were divided.
The clans of the Wolf and the Tortoise were for keeping the peace; but
the clan of the Bear was for making war on the French.  Just then, by ill
fortune, Jogues, approaching the Mohawk villages, encountered a band of
Bear warriors.  They seized and dragged him to their town.  Here he was
savagely attacked and beaten with fists and clubs.  In vain he reminded
them that he had come on an errand of peace.  They tortured him cruelly.
The Wolf and Tortoise clans protested against this violation of the
peace, but the others carried everything before them.

The next day Jogues was bidden to a feast.  He did not dare refuse to go.
As he entered the lodge of the Bear chief, in spite of the efforts of an
Indian who exposed his own life in trying to save him, a hatchet was
buried in his brain.  Thus died a singularly pure and unselfish man, a
Pathfinder, too, for he was one of the three white men who first saw Lake
George.

Shortly after the death of Jogues, war broke {165} out again.  Nothing
could have exceeded the ferocity of the Five Nations.  They boasted that
they intended to sweep the French and their Indian friends off the face
of the earth.  No place seemed too remote for them.  At the most
unexpected moments of the day or the night they rose, as it seemed, out
of the earth, and, with their blood-curdling war-whoop, fell upon their
intended victims with guns and tomahawks.  The poor Algonquins were in a
state of pitiable terror.  Nowhere were they safe.  Even when they
retired into the wilderness north of the St. Lawrence, they were tracked
by their ruthless foes, slaughtered, burned, and drowned.

We might go on and tell the story of other priests who all fell at the
post of duty and died worthily.  But of what use would it be to prolong
these horrors?  Enough to say that the Huron nation was almost
annihilated, the feeble remnant left their country and went elsewhere,
and the once promising work of the Jesuits among them ended in fire and
blood.

A small party of the Hurons accompanied the returning priests to the
French settlements and became established, under French protection, near
Quebec, at a place called New Lorette, or Indian {166} Lorette, and
fought by the side of their white friends in later wars.  There, to this
day, their descendants, mostly French half-breeds, may be seen engaged in
the harmless occupations of weaving baskets and making moccasins.
Another band wandered away to the far Northwest, came into conflict with
the warlike and powerful Sioux, and, driven back eastward, finally took
up its abode near the sites of Detroit and Sandusky.  Under the name of
Wyandots, its descendants played a conspicuous part in our border wars.



[1] The faith of the Indians in a future life was very sincere and
strong.  Jonathan Carver tells a touching story of a couple whom he knew
who lost a little son of about four years.  They seemed inconsolable.
After a time the father died.  Then the mother dried her tears and ceased
her lamentations.  When he asked her the reason of this, as it seemed to
him, strange conduct, she answered that she and her husband had grieved
excessively, because they knew that their little boy would be alone in
the other world, without anybody to provide for his wants, but now, his
father having gone to join him, her mind was at rest in the assurance
that the little fellow would be well cared for and happy.

[2] This usage seems to have been quite general.  Jonathan Carver, in
1767, tells of a common burying-place of several bands of the Sioux, to
which these roving people carefully brought their dead at a given time,
depositing them with great solemnity.  These bodies had previously been
temporarily placed on rude scaffolds on the limbs of trees, awaiting the
general interment.




{169}

Chapter XI

JEAN NICOLLET, LOUIS JOLIET, AND FATHER JACQUES MARQUETTE

THE DISCOVERERS OF THE MISSISSIPPI

Jean Nicollet's Voyage on the Wisconsin.--Louis Joliet and Jacques
Marquette are sent by Count Frontenac to follow the Course of the
Mississippi.--On the Wisconsin.--The "Great Water" reached.--Hospitably
entertained in an Indian Camp.--An Invaluable Gift.--The Mouth of the
Missouri and the Mouth of the Ohio passed.--The Outlet of the Arkansas
reached.--Hardships of the Return Voyage.--Death of Marquette.--Joliet's
Mishap.


A notable _coureur de bois_ (a French-Canadian wood-ranger) was Jean
Nicollet.  He had lived for years among the savages and had become
thoroughly Indian in his habits.  He was sent by the French Governor,
about 1638, as an ambassador to the Winnebagoes, west of Lake Michigan.
He had heard among his Indian friends of a strange people without hair or
beard who came from beyond the Great Water to trade with the Indians on
the Lakes.  Who could these beardless men be but Chinese or Japanese?

{170}

So fully possessed was he by this idea that, in order to make a suitable
appearance before the Orientals whom he expected to meet, he took along
with him a robe of heavy Chinese silk, embroidered with birds and
flowers.  When he neared the Winnebago town, he sent a messenger ahead to
announce his coming, and, having put on his gorgeous robe, followed him
on the scene.  Never did a circus, making its grand entry into a village
in all the glory of gilded chariots and brass band, inspire deeper awe
than this primitive ambassador, with his flaming robe and a pair of
pistols which he fired continually.  His pale face, the first that the
Winnebagoes had ever seen, gave them a sense of something unearthly.  The
squaws and the children fled into the woods, shrieking that it was a
manitou (spirit) armed with thunder and lightning.  The warriors,
however, stood their ground bravely and entertained him with a feast of
one hundred and twenty beaver.[1]

But if Nicollet did not succeed in opening relations with Cathay and
Cipango (China and {171} Japan), he did something else that entitles him
to be commemorated among the Pathfinders.  He ascended Fox River to its
head-waters, crossed the little divide that separates the waters flowing
into the Lakes from those that empty into the Gulf of Mexico, and
launched his canoe on the Wisconsin, the first white man, so far as we
know, who floated on one of the upper tributaries of the mighty river.
This was just about one hundred years after Soto had crossed it in its
lower course.  On his return, he reported that he had followed the river
until he came within three days of the sea.  Undoubtedly he misunderstood
his Indian guides.  The "Great Water" of which they spoke was almost
certainly the Mississippi, for that is what the name means.

The first undoubted exploration of the mighty river took place
thirty-five years later.  It was made by two men who combined the two
aspects of Jesuit activity, the spiritual and the worldly.  Louis Joliet
was born in Canada, of French parents.  He was educated by the Jesuits,
and was all his life devoted to them.  He was an intelligent merchant,
practical and courageous.  No better man could have been chosen for the
work assigned him.

{172}

His companion in this undertaking was a Jesuit priest, Jacques Marquette,
who was a fine example of the noblest qualities ever exhibited by his
order.  He was settled as a missionary at Michillimackinac, on Mackinaw
Strait, when Joliet came to him from Quebec with orders from Count
Frontenac to go with him to seek and explore the Mississippi.

On May 17, 1673, in very simple fashion, in two birch-bark canoes, with
five white _voyageurs_ and a moderate supply of smoked meat and Indian
corn, the two travelers set out to solve a perplexing problem, by tracing
the course of the great river.  Their only guide was a crude map based on
scraps of information which they had gathered.  Besides Marquette's
journal, by a happy chance we have that of Jonathan Carver, who traveled
over the same route nearly a hundred years later.  From him we get much
useful and interesting information.

At the first, the explorers' course lay westward, along the northern
shore of Lake Michigan and into Green Bay.  The Menomonie, or Wild-rice
Indians, one of the western branches of the Algonquin family, wished to
dissuade them from going further.  They told of ferocious tribes, {173}
who would put them to death without provocation, and of frightful
monsters (alligators) which would devour them and their canoes.  The
voyagers thanked them and pushed on, up Fox River and across Lake
Winnebago.

At the approach to the lake are the Winnebago Rapids, which necessitate a
portage, or "carry."  Our voyagers do not mention having any trouble
here.  But, at a later time, according to a tradition related by Dr. R.
G. Thwaites, this was the scene of a tragic affair.  When the growing
fur-trade made this route very important, the Fox Indians living here
made a good thing out of carrying goods over the trail and helping the
empty boats over the rapids.  They eventually became obnoxious by taking
toll from passing traders.  Thereupon the Governor of New France sent a
certain Captain Marin to chastise them.  He came up the Fox River with a
large party of _voyageurs_ and half-breeds on snow-shoes, surprised the
natives in their village, and slaughtered them by hundreds.

At another time the same man led a summer expedition against the Foxes.
He kept his armed men lying down in the boats and covered with oilcloth
like goods.  Hundreds of red-skins {174} were squatting on the beach,
awaiting the coming of the flotilla.  The canoes ranged up along the
shore.  Then, at a signal, the coverings were thrown off, and a rain of
bullets was poured into the defenceless savages, while a swivel-gun mowed
down the victims of this brutality.  Hundreds were slaughtered, it is
said.

On to the lower Fox River their course led the explorers.  This brought
them into the country of the Miamis, the Mascoutins, once a powerful
tribe, now extinct, and the Kickapoos, all Algonquins of the West.

A council was held, and the Indians readily granted their request for
guides to show them the way to the Wisconsin.  Through the tortuous and
blind course of the little river, among lakes and marshes, they would
have had great difficulty in making their way unaided.[2]

When they came to the portage, where now stands the city of Portage,[3]
with its short canal {175} connecting the two rivers, they carried their
canoes across, and launched their little barks on the Wisconsin.  Down
this river they would float to the great mysterious stream that would
carry them they knew not whither, perhaps to the Sea of Virginia (the
Atlantic), perhaps to the Gulf of Mexico, perhaps to the Vermilion Sea
(the Gulf of California).

Whether they would ever return from the dim, undiscovered country into
which they were venturing, who could say?  It seems amazing that one
hundred and thirty years after Soto had crossed the great river,
intelligent Frenchmen were ignorant even of its outlet.  It shows how
successfully Spain had suppressed knowledge of the territory which she
claimed.

Down the quiet waters of the Wisconsin the voyagers glided, passing the
thrifty villages of the Sacs and Foxes, then a powerful people, now
almost extinct.  On June 17, exactly one month from the day of their
starting, their canoes {176} shot out into a rapid current, here a mile
wide, and with joy beyond expression, as Marquette writes, they knew that
they had achieved the first part of their undertaking.  They had reached
the "Great Water."

What would have been the feelings of these unassuming voyagers, if they
could have looked down the dim vista of time, and have seen the people of
a great and prosperous commonwealth (Wisconsin), on June 17, 1873,
celebrating the two hundredth anniversary of their achievement!

Strange sights unfolded themselves, as they made their way down the
mighty stream and looked on shores that no eyes of a white man had ever
beheld.  What magnificent solitudes!  Only think of it--more than a
fortnight without seeing a human being!

They used always extreme caution, as well they might, in view of the
tales that had been told them of ferocious savages roaming that region.
They went ashore in the evening, cooked and ate their supper, and then
pushed out and anchored in the stream, keeping a man on watch till
morning.

After more than two weeks of this solitary voyaging, one day they saw a
well-trodden path {177} that led to the adjacent prairie.  Joliet and
Marquette determined to follow it, leaving the canoes in charge of their
men.  After a walk of some miles inland, they came to an Indian village,
with two others in sight.  They advanced with beating hearts.  What was
their reception to be?  When they were near enough to hear voices in the
wigwams, they stood out in the open and shouted to attract attention.  A
great commotion ensued, and the inmates swarmed out.  Then, to their
intense relief, four chiefs advanced deliberately, holding aloft two
calumets, or peace-pipes.  They wore French cloth, from which it was
evident that they traded with the French.  These people proved to belong
to the great Illinois tribe, the very people some of whom had met
Marquette at his mission-station and had begged him, as he says, "to
bring them the word of God."

Now, after the pipe of peace had been duly smoked, he had the
long-desired opportunity of delivering the message of salvation.  He did
not fail to add some words about the power and glory of Onontio (Count
Frontenac).  The head chief replied in a flowery speech, after the most
approved fashion of Indian oratory, assuring his {178} guests that their
presence made his tobacco sweeter, the river calmer, the sky more serene,
and the earth more beautiful.  He further showed his friendship by giving
them a boy as a slave and, best of all, a calumet, or peace-pipe,[4]
which was to serve as a commendation to the goodwill of other Indians.
Invaluable the voyagers found it.

The friendly chief also represented very strongly the danger of going
further down the {179} Great Water and vainly tried to dissuade them.
Feasting followed.  After various courses, a dainty dish of boiled dog
was served, then one of fat buffalo, much to the Frenchmen's relief.
Throughout this entertainment the master of ceremonies fed the guests as
if they had been infants, removing fish-bones with his fingers and
blowing on hot morsels to cool them, before putting them into their
mouths.  This was the very pink of Indian courtesy.

The two Frenchmen spent the night with their dusky friends and the next
day were escorted to their canoes by several hundreds of them.  This
first encounter with Indians of the Mississippi Valley on their own soil
seems to have taken place not far from the site of Keokuk.

The voyagers' next sensation was experienced after passing the mouth of
the Illinois River.  Immediately above the site of the city of Alton, the
flat face of a high rock was painted, in the highest style of Indian art,
with representations of two horrible monsters, to which the natives were
wont to make sacrifices as they passed on the river.  The sight of them
caused in the pious Frenchmen a feeling that they were in the Devil's
country, for to Christians of the seventeenth century heathen {180} gods
were not mere creatures of the imagination, but living beings, demons,
high captains in Satan's great army.

Soon the voyagers were made to fear for their safety by a mighty torrent
of yellow mud surging athwart the blue current of the Mississippi,
sweeping down logs and uprooting trees, and dashing their light canoes
like leaves on an angry brook.  They were passing the mouth of the
Missouri.  A few days later they crossed the outlet of the Ohio,
"Beautiful River," as the Iroquois name means.

All the time it was growing hotter.  The picturesque shores of the upper
river had given place to dense canebrakes, and swarms of mosquitoes
pestered them day and night.  Now they had a note of danger in meeting
some Indians who evidently were in communication with Europeans, for they
had guns and carried their powder in small bottles of thick glass.  These
Europeans could be none other than the Spaniards to the southward, of
whom it behooved the Frenchmen to beware, if they did not wish to pull an
oar in a galley or swing a pick in a silver-mine.  Still there was a
satisfaction in the thought that, having left one civilization thousands
of miles behind them, {181} they had passed through the wilderness to the
edge of another.  These Indians readily responded to the appeal of the
Frenchmen's calumet, invited them ashore, and feasted them.

On toward the ocean, which they were falsely told was distant only ten
days' journey, the voyagers sped, passing the point at which, one hundred
and thirty-three years earlier, Soto, with the remnant of his army, had
crossed the mighty river in whose bed his bones were destined to rest.
Above the mouth of the Arkansas they were for a time in deadly peril from
Indians.  These were of the Mitchigamea tribe, who, with the Chickasaws
and others of the Muskoki family, fought the Spaniards so valiantly.
Canoes were putting out above and below, to cut off the explorers'
retreat, while some young warriors on the shore were hastily stringing
their bows, all animated doubtless by bitter memories of white men
inherited from Soto's time.  Once more the calumet saved its bearers.
Marquette all the while held it aloft, and some of the elders, responding
to its silent appeal, succeeded in restraining the fiery young men.  The
strangers were invited ashore, feasted, as usual, and entertained over
night.  They had some misgivings, but did not {182} dare refuse these
hospitalities; and no harm befell them.

The next stage of their journey brought them to a village just opposite
the mouth of the Arkansas River.  Here they were received in great state
by the Arkansas Indians, notice of their coming having been sent ahead by
their new friends.  There was the usual speechmaking, accompanied by
interminable feasting, in which a roasted dog held the place of honor.
There was a young Indian who spoke Illinois well, and through him
Marquette was able to preach, as well as to gain information about the
river below.  He was told that the shores were infested by fierce savages
armed with guns.

By this time it was evident that nothing was to be gained by going
further.  The explorers had ascertained beyond dispute that the
Mississippi emptied its waters, not directly into the Atlantic, or into
the Pacific, but into the Gulf of Mexico.  If they went further, they ran
the risk of being killed by Indians or falling into the hands of
Spaniards.  In either case the result of their discovery would be lost.
Therefore they resolved to return to Canada.  Just two months from their
starting and one month from their {183} discovery of the Great Water they
began their return.

Their route was a different one from the original, for on reaching the
mouth of the Illinois River they entered and ascended it.  On the way,
they stopped at a famous village of the Illinois tribe called Kaskaskia.
Thence they were guided by a band of young warriors through the route up
the Des Plaines River and across the portage to Lake Michigan.  Coasting
its shore, they reached Green Bay, after an absence of four months.

Thus ended a memorable voyage.  The travelers had paddled their canoes
more than two thousand, five hundred miles, had explored two of the three
routes leading into the Mississippi, and had followed the Great Water
itself to within seven hundred miles of the ocean.  They had settled one
of the knotty geographical points of their day, that of the river's
outlet.  All this they had done in hourly peril of their lives.  Though
they experienced no actual violence, there was no time at which they were
not in danger.

In the end the voyage cost Marquette his life, for its hardships and
exposures planted in his system the germs of a disease from which he
{184} never fully recovered, and from which he died, two years later, on
the shore of Lake Michigan.

Joliet met with a peculiar misfortune.  At the Lachine Rapids, just above
Montreal, almost at the very end of his voyage of thousands of miles, his
canoe was upset, two men and his little Indian boy were drowned, and his
box of papers, including his precious journal, was lost.  Undoubtedly his
daily record of the voyage would have been very valuable, for he was a
man of scholarship as well as of practical ability.  But its accidental
loss gave the greater fame to Marquette, whose account was printed.  In
recent years, however, he has been recognized as an equal partner with
the noble priest in the great achievement.



[1] These Winnebagoes were the most eastern branch of the great
Dakota-Sioux family.  Their ancestors were the builders, it is believed,
of the Wisconsin mounds.

[2] Carver says, "It is with difficulty that canoes can pass through the
obstructions they meet with from the rice-stalks.  This river is the
greatest resort for wild fowl that I met with in the whole course of my
travels; frequently the sun would be obscured by them for some minutes
together."

[3] This spot has a remarkable interest as the place where, within a very
short distance, rise the waters that flow away to the eastward, through
the Great Lakes, into the North Atlantic, and those that now southward to
the Mississippi and the Gulf.  It is, however, according to Carver, most
uninviting in appearance, "a morass overgrown with a kind of long grass,
the rest of it a plain, with some few oak and pine trees growing thereon.
I observed here," he says, "a great number of rattlesnakes."

[4] The following description of this very important article is taken
from Father Hennepin:

"This Calumet is the most mysterious Thing in the World among the Savages
of the Continent of the Northern America: for it is used in all their
most important Transactions.  However, it is nothing else but a large
Tobacco-pipe made of Red, Black, or White Marble: The Head is finely
polished, and the Quill, which is commonly two Foot and a half long, is
made of a pretty strong Reed, or Cane, adorned with Feathers of all
Colours, interlaced with Locks of Women's Hair.  They tie to it two wings
of the most curious Birds they find, which makes their Calumet not unlike
Mercury's Wand.

"A Pipe, such as I have described it, is a Pass and Safe Conduct amongst
all the Allies of the Nation who has given it; for the Savages are
generally persuaded that a great Misfortune would befal 'em, if they
violated the Publick Faith of the Calumet."

The French never wearied of extolling the wonderful influence of this
symbol of brotherhood.  Says Father Gravier, writing of his voyage down
the Mississippi, in 1700: "No such honor is paid to the crowns and
sceptres of kings as they pay to it.  It seems to be the God of peace and
war, the arbiter of life and death."




{187}

Chapter XII

PIERRE ESPRIT RADISSON AND MÉDARD CHOUART EXPLORE LAKE SUPERIOR

Who were the Coureurs de bois.--Radisson's Experiences as a Prisoner
among the Iroquois.--He plays the Indian Warrior.--Escapes to the
Dutch.--Makes his Way back to Canada.--He and his Brother-in-law set
out for the Upper Lakes.--Fight with Iroquois.--Storm an Indian
Fort.--Reach Lake Superior.--"The Pictured Rocks."--Keweenaw
Point.--Long Overland Journey.--Summer and Feasting.--Winter and
Famine.--Feasting again.--Fine Ducking.--Start for Home.--Reach
Montreal with Great Fleet of Canoes.


The early history of New France owes its romantic interest to the
activity of four classes of men.  Daring explorers, such as Cartier,
Champlain, Joliet, Marquette, La Salle, plunged into the wilderness,
penetrated remote regions, made great discoveries, and extended French
influence and French trade as far to the west as the Mississippi and to
the northeast as far as Hudson Bay.  French Catholic missionaries said
mass and preached their {188} faith in the heart of the forest primeval
and at lonely posts on the shores of the Great Lakes.  Able and
brilliant Governors, such as Champlain and Frontenac, built forts at
commanding points on the inland waters, and ruled, in a fashion, an
area vastly greater than that of France itself.

Of these three classes of men and their achievements we have had
examples.  We come now to speak of a fourth class who exercised a
powerful influence on the destinies of New France.  If we remember that
the material object of French activity in America was _furs_, we shall
easily understand that the men who were busied in the fur-trade were a
very important part of the scanty population.  They were of two kinds.
There were merchants who "kept store" at Quebec, Montreal, Three
Rivers, and other trading-posts, bartering their goods to the Indians
for peltries.  These were brought to them in large quantities in the
early summer, when the ice had broken up, and fleets of canoes
descended the St. Lawrence laden with skins.  Then there was amazing
stir at the sleepy little posts on the great river.  Painted savages,
howling and screeching, mostly half-drunk, swarmed about the stations,
and at night the sky was red with the glare of their {189} fires.
There was an enormous profit in the traffic, for the Indians had no
idea of the cheapness of the goods which they took in exchange for
their furs, nor of the high prices which these brought in Europe.  It
is no wonder that governors and other high officials were charged with
having a secret interest in this very lucrative trade, and, for that
reason, winking at violations of the King's orders regulating it.  Even
Jesuit missionaries sometimes were thought by their opponents to be
more eager to share this money-making traffic than to win souls.

But a more numerous class than these stationary traders were the
so-called _coureurs de bois_, or wood-rangers.  These were wild fellows
whom the love of adventure lured into the wilderness not less strongly
than the love of gain.  They roamed the forests, paddled the streams
and lakes, hunted and trapped, trafficked with the Indians wherever and
whenever they pleased, often in violation of express orders, and
smuggled their forbidden furs into the trading-posts.  Sometimes they
spent whole seasons, even years, among the savages, taking to wife red
women.  Lawless fellows as these were, they helped mightily to extend
French influence and subdue the continent {190} to the white man's
rule.  Daring explorers, they penetrated remote regions, hobnobbed with
the natives, and brought back accounts of what they had seen.

One of their leaders, Daniel Greysolon du Lhut, whose name is borne by
the city of Duluth, in Minnesota, was a conspicuous figure in the wild
frontier life.  He carried on a vast fur-trade, held his rough
followers well in hand, led a small army of them in fighting the
battles of his country, and even appeared at the French court at
Versailles.

The half-breed children of these _coureurs_, growing up in Indian
wigwams, but full of pride in their French blood, became a strong link
binding together the two races in friendly alliance and deciding the
Indians, in time of war, to paint themselves and put on their feathers
for the French rather than for the English.  Therefore any account of
pioneer Frenchmen should include a sketch of the _coureurs de bois_.

To illustrate this type, one is here taken as an example who was born
in France, and who was a gentleman by birth and education, but whose
insatiable love of adventure led him to take up the _coureur's_ life,
with all its vicissitudes.  Withal, he {191} was a man of note in his
day, played no inconsiderable part in opening up the wilderness, and
suggested the formation of that vast monopoly, the Hudson Bay Fur
Company.  His journals, after lying for more than two hundred years in
manuscript, have been published and have proved very interesting.  They
give such an inside picture of savage life, with its nastiness, its
alternate gluttony and starving, and its ferocity, as it would be hard
to find elsewhere, drawn in such English as the wildest humorist would
not dream of inventing.

Pierre Esprit Radisson was born at St. Malo, in France, and came to
Canada in May, 1651.  His home was at Three Rivers, where his relatives
were settled.  One day he went out gunning with two friends.  They were
warned by a man whom they met that hostile Indians were lurking in the
neighborhood.  Still they went on, forgetting their danger in the
enjoyment of shooting ducks.  Finally, however, one of the party said
he would not go further, and the other joined him.  This led Radisson
to banter them, saying that he would go ahead and kill game enough for
all.

On he went, shooting again and again, until {192} he had more geese and
ducks than he could carry home.  Finally, after hiding some of his game
in a hollow tree, he started back.  When he came near the place where
he had left his companions, imagine his horror at finding their bodies,
"one being shott through with three boulletts and two blowes of an
hatchett on the head, and the other run through in several places with
a sword and smitten with an hatchett."

Suddenly he was surrounded by Indians who rose, as it were, out of the
ground and rushed upon him, yelling like fiends.  He fired his gun,
wounding two with the duck-shot, and his pistol, without hurting any
one.  The next moment he found himself thrown on the ground and
disarmed, without a single blow.

His courage had impressed the Indians so favorably that they treated
him very kindly.  When they pitched their camp, they offered him some
of their meat, which smelt so horribly that he could not touch it.
Seeing this, they cooked a special dish for him.  He says it was a
nasty mess, but, to show his appreciation, he swallowed some of it.
This pleased his captors, and they further showed their good-will by
untying him and letting him lie down comfortably {193} between two of
them, covered with a red coverlet through which he "might have counted
the starrs."

The Indians traveled homeward in very leisurely fashion, stopping by
the way for days at a time and making merry with Radisson, to whom they
evidently had taken a strong liking.  When they tried to teach him to
sing, and he turned the tables by singing to them in French, they were
delighted.  "Often," he says, "have I sunged in French, to which they
gave eares with a deepe silence."  They were bent on making a thorough
savage of him.  So they trimmed his hair after their most approved
fashion and plastered it with grease.

He pleased his captors greatly by his good humor and his taking part in
chopping wood, paddling, or whatever might be doing, and chiefly by his
not making any attempt to escape.  In truth, he simply was afraid of
being caught and dealt with more severely.

They were traveling the familiar route to the Iroquois country, and in
time they came to a fishing-station, the occupants of which greeted the
returning warriors uproariously.  One of them struck Radisson, who, at
a sign from his "keeper," clinched with him.  The two fought {194}
furiously, wrestling and "clawing one another with hands, tooth, and
nails."  The Frenchman was delighted that his captors encouraged him as
much as their fellow tribesman.  He came off best, and they seemed
mightily pleased.

The two men whom he had wounded at the time of his capture, far from
resenting it, showed him "as much charity as a Christian might have
given."

Still things looked squally for Radisson, when he entered the native
village of the party and saw men, women, and boys drawn up in a double
row, armed with rods and sticks, evidently for the savage ordeal of
running the gauntlet.  He was on the point of starting, resolved to run
his swiftest, when an old woman took him by the hand, led him away to
her cabin, and set food before him.  How different from being tortured
and burned, which was the fate that he expected!  When some of the
warriors came and took him away to the council-fire, she followed and
pleaded so successfully that he was given up to her, to be her adopted
son, in the place of one who had been killed.

Now nothing was too good for Radisson.  The poor old woman had taken
him to her heart, and {195} she lavished kindness on him.  Her
daughters treated him as a brother, and her husband, a famous old
warrior, gave a feast in his honor, presenting him to the company under
the name of Orinha, which was that of his son who had been killed.  He
enjoyed the savage life for a time, having "all the pleasures
imaginable," such as shooting partridges and "squerells."

But he soon grew home-sick and eager for an opportunity to escape.  One
offered itself unexpectedly.  He had gone off on a hunt of several days
with three Indians who invited him to join them.  On the second day
out, they picked up a man who was alone and invited him to go with them
to their camp, which he gladly did.  Imagine Radisson's surprise when
this man, while the others were getting supper ready, spoke to him in
Algonquin, that is, the language of the people who were allies of the
French and mortal enemies of the Iroquois.  Evidently he was a prisoner
who had been spared and given his liberty.

"Do you love the French?" he asked in a low tone.

"Do you love the Algonquins?" Radisson returned.

"Indeed I do love my own people," he {196} replied.  "Why, then, do we
live among these people?  Let us kill these three fellows to-night with
their own hatchets.  It can easily be done."

Radisson professes to have been greatly shocked.  But in the end he
fell in with the plan.  The two treacherous villains, after eating a
hearty supper with their intended victims, lay down beside them and
pretended to sleep.  When the three Iroquois were deep in slumber, they
rose, killed them with tomahawks, loaded the canoe with guns,
ammunition, provisions, and the victims' scalps, which the Algonquin
had cut off as trophies, and started on the long journey to Three
Rivers.

Fourteen nights they had journeyed stealthily, lying in hiding all the
day, for fear of meeting Iroquois on the war-path, and had reached a
point but a few miles from Three Rivers, when, venturing to cross Lake
St. Peter, a wide expansion of the St. Lawrence, by daylight, they
encountered a number of hostile canoes.  In vain they turned and
paddled their hardest for the shore they had left.  The enemy gained on
them rapidly and opened fire.  At the first discharge the Indian was
killed and the canoe was so riddled that it was sinking, when the
Iroquois ranged alongside and took Radisson out.

{197}

Now he was in trouble indeed.  No more junketing!  No more singing of
jolly French songs to amuse his captors, but doleful journeying along
with nineteen prisoners, one Frenchman, one Frenchwoman, and seventeen
Huron men and women, the latter constantly chanting their mournful
death-song.

Through the day the poor wretches lay in the canoes, pinioned and
trussed like fowls; and at night they were laid on the ground securely
fastened to posts, so that they could not move hand or foot, while
mosquitoes and flies swarmed about them.  When the Iroquois country was
reached, they furnished sport to the whole population, which turned out
everywhere to greet them with tortures.  This time Radisson did not
wholly escape.  But when, for the second time, he was on the point of
running the gauntlet, for the second time his "mother" rescued him.
His "father" lectured him roundly on the folly of running away from
people who had made him one of the family.  Still he exerted himself
strenuously to save Radisson from the death penalty which hung over
him, and succeeded in securing his release after he had been duly
tortured.

"Then," he says, "my father goes to seeke {198} rootes, and my sister
chaws them and my mother applyes them to my sores as a plaster."  After
a month of this primitive surgery, he was able to go about again, free.

The winter passed quietly and pleasantly.  Then Radisson, anxious to
show himself a thorough Iroquois, proposed to his "father" to let him
go on a war-party.  The old brave heartily approved, and the young
renegade set off with a band for the Huron country.

Now follows a dreary account of the atrocities committed.  In the end
the party, after perpetrating several murders, encountered a
considerable number of the enemy, with the loss of one of their men
severely wounded.  They burned him, to save him from falling into the
enemy's hands, and then fled the country.  Their arrival at home, with
prisoners and scalps, mostly of women and children, was an occasion of
great honor, and Radisson came in for his full share.

Being now allowed greater freedom, he improved it to run away to join
the Dutch at Fort Orange (Albany).  He tramped all the day and all the
night without food, and at daylight found himself near a Dutch
settler's cabin.  The Dutch treated him with great kindness, gave him
clothes and {199} shoes, and shipped him down the Hudson to "Menada"
(Manhattan, New York), whence he sailed for Amsterdam.  From that port
he took ship for La Rochelle, in France, and thence back to Canada.

To cover a distance of about two hundred and fifty miles, he had been
obliged to travel about seven thousand!

Hitherto we have seen Pierre Radisson figure as a mere _coureur de
bois_.  Now we shall see him in the more important role of a discoverer.

Probably he and his brother-in-law, Médard Chouart, who styled himself
the Sieur des Groseillers, in the course of their long trading journeys
among the Indians, in 1658 reached the Mississippi.  One important
discovery they unquestionably made a few years later.  That they were
the first white men trading in the Lake Superior region is proved by
Radisson's giving the first description of notable objects on the
shores of the lake.  His account of the memorable experiences of this
journey, considerably abridged, fills the remainder of this chapter.

One cannot but wonder that, until a very recent time, the name of this
interesting discoverer has not even been mentioned by historical
writers.  {200} Here was a man who certainly was of considerable
importance in his day, since he was one of two who suggested the
formation of the famous Hudson Bay Fur Company, and yet who, until
lately, never was spoken of by historians who recorded the achievements
of Pathfinders in America.  What was the cause of this singular
neglect?  Chiefly the fact that in his time Canada was full of
adventurous _voyageurs_.  The fur-trade was the great and only avenue
to wealth, and it attracted the most daring spirits.  These hardy
fellows penetrated the wilderness in all directions, and it was chiefly
they who made the northern portion of our country known to white men.
Radisson and his brother-in-law, who was his constant companion,
belonged to this class.  Their journeys were not made for scientific,
but for commercial, purposes.  They were simply in quest of furs, and
whatever discoveries they made were accidental.  Thus, little account
was made of them at the time.

The chief reason, however, is that the importance of Radisson's journal
escaped attention.  It was mistaken for a mere record of wanderings.
Places not being named--at that time they had no names but the Indian
ones--close attention {201} to the descriptions in the narrative was
needed in order to identify them and determine his route.  Thus it came
to pass that this singularly interesting journal remained unpublished,
that is, practically unknown, for more than two hundred years.  When,
happily, the Prince Society of Boston recognized its value and printed
it, in 1885, the writer at once took his rightful place among the
Pathfinders.

Radisson and his brother-in-law, in the spring of 1661, applied to the
Governor of Canada for permission to go on a trading journey up the
lakes.  On his refusing, except on the condition of their taking with
them two of his servants and giving them half of the profits, they
slipped away at midnight without leave, having made an agreement with
some Indians, probably Ojibways, of the Sault (Sault Ste. Marie,
between Lake Huron and Lake Superior), that these would wait for them
at Lake St. Peter, some miles above Three Rivers.

The two parties met, as agreed, and began their long journey.  After a
few days they found traces of a party that had preceded them, their
fires still burning.  Judging from certain signs that these were not
enemies, they exerted themselves to {202} overtake them.  They found
them to be a party of Indians from Lake Superior who had been to
Montreal and were returning.  The two bands united and now formed a
considerable force, in fourteen canoes.  This union proved a happy
circumstance, for the next day they were attacked by a war-party of
Iroquois who were lying in wait for the Lake Superior Indians, having
observed their passage down the river.  The Iroquois, who had fortified
themselves, were evidently surprised to find themselves confronted by a
far larger force than they expected.

Radisson and an Indian were sent to scout and examine the fort.  They
found it to be a stockade surrounded by large rocks.  The Iroquois made
overtures for peace by throwing strings of wampum over the stockade,
and that night they slipped away, leaving a free passage to Radisson's
party.

The next day, however, there was a brush with Iroquois, in which three
were killed, as well as one of Radisson's party.  The enemy were not in
sufficient force to make a fight in the open and fell back into an old
fort--for this region, being on the route to the upper lakes, was a
constant battleground.  Radisson's party gathered to attack it, {203}
the Iroquois meanwhile firing constantly, but doing little harm.
Darkness came on, and the assailants filled a barrel with gunpowder
and, "having stoped the whole" (stopped the hole) and tied it to the
end of a long pole, tried to push it over the stockade.  It fell back,
however, and exploded with so much force that three of the assailants
themselves were killed.

Radisson then made a sort of hand-grenade by putting three or four
pounds of powder into a "rind of a tree" (piece of bark) with "a fusey
[fuse] to have time to throw the rind."  This he flung into the fort,
having directed his Indians to follow up the explosion by breaking in
with hatchet and sword.  Meanwhile the Iroquois were singing their
death-song.  The grenade fell among them and burst with terrible
execution.  Immediately Radisson's party broke in, and there was a
scene of confusion, assailants and assailed unable in the darkness to
distinguish friend from foe.

Suddenly there fell a tremendous downpour of rain, with pitchy
darkness, which seemed so timely for the Iroquois that Radisson
remarks, "To my thinking, the Devill himselfe made that storme to give
those men leave to escape from our {204} hands."  All sought shelter.
When the storm was over the Iroquois had escaped.  The victors found
"11 of our ennemy slain'd and 2 only of ours, besides seaven wounded."
There were also five prisoners secured.  The bodies of their own dead
were treated with great respect.  "We bourned our comrades," says
Radisson, "being their custome to reduce such into ashes being slained
in batill.  It is an honnour to give them such a buriall."

At daybreak the party resumed their journey, rejoicing in "10 heads and
foure prisoners, whom we embarqued in hopes to bring them into our
country, and there to burne them att our own leasures for the more
satisfaction of our wives."  Meanwhile they allowed themselves a little
foretaste of that delight.  "We plagued those infortunate.  We plucked
out their nailes one after another."  Probably, when Radisson says
"we," he means the Indians only, not his brother and himself.

Traveling on, the party espied a large force of Iroquois hovering near.
Anticipating an attack, "we killed our foure prisoners, because they
embarrassed us."  "If ever blind wished the Light, we wished the
obscurity of the night, which no {205} sooner approached but we
embarqued ourselves without any noise and went along."  Radisson thinks
the Iroquois must have been encumbered with prisoners and booty: else
they would not have let his party get away so easily.  Fearing,
however, to be pursued, these plied their paddles desperately "from
friday to tuesday without intermission," their "feete and leggs" all
bloody from being cut in dragging the canoes over sharp rocks in the
shallows.  After this terrible strain, being "quite spent," they were
fain to rest, so soon as they felt themselves safe from pursuit.

The party was following Champlain's old route, up the Ottawa River,
across country to Lake Nipissing, then down its outlet, French River,
to Lake Huron.

After a hard and perilous journey, having "wrought two and twenty dayes
and as many nights, having slept not one houre on land all that while,"
they came out on Lake Huron.  Still trouble beset them, in the form of
dearth of food.  Game was scarce along the shore, and they were glad of
such berries as they found.  Radisson records that the "wildmen," as he
always calls the Indians, showed themselves "far gratfuller then many
Christians even to their {206} owne relations," for whenever they found
a good patch of berries they always called him and his brother to get a
full share.  In due time they reached a strait full of islands (the St.
Mary's River), where an abundance of fish relieved their hunger, and
came to "a rapid that makes the separation of the lake that we call
Superior, or upper" (Sault Ste. Marie).[1]

Some of Radisson's Indian companions were now in their native region.
They had promised the two Frenchmen that they "should make good cheare
of a fish that they call Assickmack, wch signifieth a white fish," and
so it proved.[2]

{207}

Game, also, was most abundant; and, after their long hardships and
privations, the Frenchmen thought this country "like a terrestriall
paradise."  Having rested and enjoyed the abundance of food for a
while, the party went on, "thwarted (crossed) in a pretty broad place
and came to an isle most delightfull for the diversity of its fruits."
Here they supped and enjoyed themselves until ten o'clock, when, the
night being fine, they embarked again and before daylight reached the
south shore of the lake.  Here Radisson was shown a place where "many
peeces of copper weare uncovered."  He and his brother were about to
take some specimens, when the Indians told them that they would find
far larger quantities at a place to which they were going.

The next evidence that we encounter of the accuracy of Radisson's
narrative is his description of the hills of shifting sand that form a
striking feature of this part of the coast.  One of the Indians climbed
an especially high one, and, Radisson says, "being there, did shew no
more then a crow."  These are the sand-hills, which the Indian legend,
in Longfellow's "Hiawatha," says were thrown up by Pau-puk-keewis when
he blew up a whirlwind.  The sight of so much sand reminded Radisson of
{208} "the wildernesses of Turkey land, as the Turques makes their
pylgrimages" (the desert of Arabia).

Next the voyagers came to a very "remarquable place, a banke of Rocks
that the wildmen made a sacrifice to.  They fling much tobacco and
other things in its veneration."  Radisson thus describes this striking
object.  "It's like a great Portall, by reason of the beating of the
waves.  [He means that the dashing of the water against the mass of
rock has worn it away in the shape of an arch.]  The lower part of that
oppening is as bigg as a tower and grows bigger in the going upp.  A
shipp of 500 tuns could passe, soe bigg is the arch.  I gave it the
name of the portall of St. Peter, because my name is so called, and
that I was the first Christian that ever saw it."  The latter statement
seems unquestionably true.  But Radisson's name did not
stick--unfortunately, for "St. Peter's Portal" would be a
better-sounding and more significant name than the meaningless
"Pictured Rocks," which is the common designation of this famous object.

This natural arch affords a striking illustration of the wearing effect
of water.  The waves constantly washing and often beating in fury upon
the line of sandstone cliffs has, in the course of ages, {209} hollowed
this arch at the point where the rock was softest.  The immense amount
of material thus washed from the face of the cliffs has been thrown
ashore, blown along the coast, and heaped up in the sand-hills which
Radisson describes, and which are reliably reported to vary from one
hundred to three hundred feet in height.

A few days later the party came to a place where they made a portage of
some miles, in order to save going around a peninsula jutting far out
into the lake.  "The way was well beaten," says Radisson, "because of
the comers and goers, who by making that passage shortens their journey
by 8 dayes."  From this circumstance it is evident that our travelers
were on a frequented route, and that the Indians knew enough of the
geography of the country to avoid a canoe journey of several hundreds
of miles, by carrying their light craft and their goods across the base
of the peninsula, which is here very narrow, being almost cut in two by
a chain of lakes and rivers.[3]

{210}

Radisson was told that "at the end of the point there is an isle all of
copper."  This is not very far from the truth, for this peninsula
contains, about Keweenaw Point, the richest copper deposit in the
world.  In 1857 there was taken from one of the mines a mass of ore
weighing 420 tons and containing more than ninety per cent of pure
copper.

Traveling on, the party met with some Christinos, or Crees, who joined
it "in hopes," says Radisson, "to gett knives from us, which they love
better then we serve God, which should make us blush for shame."  In
time they came to "a cape very much elevated like piramides," probably
the "Doric Rock."  In a certain "channell" they took "sturgeons of a
vast bignesse and Pycks of seaven foot long," probably the well-known
muscalonge.[4]

Now the long canoe voyage had come to an end, and as the Indians said
that five days' journey would be needed to bring them to their homes,
and the two white men had heavy packs which they were loth to carry so
long a distance, they {211} decided to remain where they were and let
their red friends either come or send back for them.  Then, being but
two men, surrounded by wild tribes, they built themselves a little
triangular log fort by the water-side, with its door opening toward the
water.  All around it, at a little distance, was stretched a long cord,
to which were fastened some small bells, "which weare senteryes"
(sentries), Radisson says.[5]

Having thus fortified themselves with a perfect armory within, namely,
"5 guns, 2 musquetons, 3 fowling-peeces, 3 paire of great pistoletts,
and 2 paire of pocket ons, and every one his sword and daggar," they
might feel reasonably safe in a country in which the natives as yet
stood in awe of fire-arms.  They had some friendly visitors, but would
never admit more than one person at a time.  Radisson says, in his
droll way, "During that time we had severall alarums in ye night.  The
squerels and other small beasts, as well as foxes, came in and
assaulted us."  For food there was an abundance of fish and of
"bustards" (wild geese), of which Radisson shot a great number.

{212}

When, after twelve days, some of their traveling companions reappeared,
they were astounded at the sight of the fort and complimented the two
Frenchmen by calling them "every foot devills to have made such a
machine."  They had brought a quantity of provisions, imagining the two
white men to be famishing.  But, lo! here was a supply of game more
than sufficient for the whole party.  The Indians wondered how it
chanced that the Frenchmen's baggage was so greatly reduced.  These
accounted for it by saying that, fearing lest the sight of so much
wealth should lead to their being murdered, they had taken a great part
of their merchandise and sunk it in the water, committing it to the
care of their "devill," who was charged "not to lett them to be wett
nor rusted, wch he promised faithlesse" that he would do; all of which
the simple creatures believed "as ye Christians the Gospell."  Radisson
explains that he and his brother had really burled the goods across the
river.  "We told them that lye," he says, "that they should not have
suspicion of us."

The two white men immensely enjoyed the profound deference paid them.
When they started on their journey, "we went away," says Radisson,
{213} "free from any burden, whilst those poor miserables thought
themselves happy to carry our Equipage, for the hope that they had that
we should give them a brasse ring, or an awle, or an needle."

After traveling four days, our "2 poore adventurers for the honour of
our countrey" were told that they were approaching their destination.
Runners went ahead to warn the people of their coming.  "Every one
prepared to see what they never before have seene," that is, white men.

Their entry into the village was made with due pomp, and they
"destinated 3 presents, one for the men, one for the women, other for
the children, to the end," says Radisson, "that we should be spoaken of
a hundred years after, if other Europeans should not come in those
quarters."  These gifts having been received with great rejoicing,
there followed feasting, powwowing in council, and a scalp-dance, all
of which occupied three days and consumed, in good Indian fashion, the
provisions which should have helped them to get through the fast
approaching winter.  Accordingly, we soon read of the horrors of
famine, amid the gloomy wintry forests, the trees laden and the ground
deeply covered with snow.  Radisson gives a moving description of it.
"It {214} grows wors and wors dayly. . . .  Every one cryes out for
hunger.  Children, you must die.  ffrench, you called yourselves Gods
of the earth, that you should be feered; notwithstanding you shall tast
of the bitternesse. . . .  In the morning the husband looks upon his
wife, the Brother his sister, the cozen the cozen, the Oncle the nevew,
that weare for the most part found dead."  So for two or three pages he
goes on telling of the cruel suffering and of the various substitutes
for nourishing food, such as bark ground and boiled; bones that had
lain about the camp, picked clean by dogs and crows, now carefully
gathered and boiled; then "the skins that weare reserved to make us
shoose, cloath, and stokins," and at last even the skins of the tents
that covered them.

Radisson and his brother had long since eaten their dogs.  About this
time "there came 2 men from a strange countrey who had a dogg" the
sight of which was very tempting.  "That dogge was very leane and as
hungry as we weare."  Still the sight of him was more than mortal could
bear.  In vain the two Frenchmen offered an extravagant price for the
poor beast; his owners would not part with him.  Then they resolved
{215} to "catch him cunningly."  So Radisson watches his opportunity,
prowling at night near the visitors' cabin, and when the dog comes out,
snatches him up, stabs him, and carries him to his party, where he is
immediately cut up and "broyled like a pigge."  Even the snow soaked
with his blood goes into the kettles.

Radisson's description of the horrors of that fearful time will not
fail to remind readers of Hiawatha of the poet Longfellow's picture of
a famine in the same region in which Radisson was.  The main features
are the same.  There is the bitter cold,

  O the long and dreary winter!
  O the cold and cruel winter!

There is the gloomy, snow-laden forest,

  Ever deeper, deeper, deeper
  Fell the snow o'er all the landscape,
  Fell the covering snow, and drifted
  Through the forest, round the village.

There are the pitiful cries of the helpless, starving ones,

  O the wailing of the children!
  O the anguish of the women!

There is the hunter engaged in his bootless quest, {216}

  Vainly walked he through the forest,
  Sought for bird or beast and found none,
  Saw no track of deer or rabbit,
  In the snow beheld no footprints.

Then came the two dread visitors, Famine and Fever, and fixed their
awful gaze on Minnehaha, who

  Lay there trembling, freezing, burning
  At the looks they cast upon her,
  At the fearful words they uttered.

Out into the forest rushes Hiawatha, crying frantically to Heaven,

  "Give me food for Minnehaha,
  For my dying Minnehaha!"
  Through the far-resounding forest,
  Through the forest vast and vacant
  Rang the cry of desolation,
  But there came no other answer
  Than the echo of the woodlands,
  "Minnehaha!  Minnehaha!"

All the day he roamed the gloomy depths of the wintry woods, still
vainly seeking food.  When he came home empty-handed, heavy-hearted,
lo! the spirit of Minnehaha had fled to the Islands of the Blessed.
Her body they laid in the snow,

  In the forest deep and darksome,
  Underneath the moaning hemlocks.


{217}

The singularly vivid descriptions of Indian life, with its alternations
of human affection and fiendish cruelty, of daring and cowardice, of
gorging and starving, make one of the most interesting features of
Radisson's book.  He lived the life himself and left such a picture of
it as few white men could have drawn.  Accordingly, he soon tells of
feasting once more.  What broke the famine was a storm of wind and rain
that caused the snow to fall from the trees, cleared the forests, and
formed, after a freeze, a crust on the snow that enabled the hunters to
kill an abundance of game.  Deer, with their sharp hoofs, broke through
the crust "after they made 7 or 8 capers" (bounds), and were easily
taken.  There was other food, too, for there came a deputation of
Indians to visit the white strangers, accompanied by their women
"loaded of Oates, corne that growes in that country."  He means wild
rice, which formed the staple food of certain tribes.  This was a gift,
and at its presentation there were elaborate ceremonies, the account of
which fills several pages.  Still this was only the beginning, for the
appointed time for a grand council was approaching, and soon there
arrived deputations from eighteen different tribes, until five hundred
{218} warriors were assembled.  More feasting, more ceremonies, more
honors to the white visitors, who received more beaver-skins than they
could possibly carry away, and pledges of eternal friendship on both
sides.

Hardly were these rites ended, when there came fresh troops of savages,
and all began over again.  "There weare," says Radisson, "playes,
mirths, and bataills for sport.  In the publick place the women danced
with melody.  The yong men that indeavoured to gett a pryse [prize]
indeavored to clime up a great post, very smooth, and greased with oyle
of beare."

Then followed a most interesting exhibition "in similitud of warrs,"
the young men going through the various motions of attack, retreat, and
the like, without a word, all the commands being given by "nodding or
gesture," the old men meanwhile beating furiously on drums made of
"earthen potts full of water covered with staggs-skin."  There followed
a dance of women, "very modest, not lifting much their feete from the
ground, making a sweet harmony."

Finally, after more feasting, more "renewing of alliances," more
exchange of gifts, in which, of course, the Frenchmen received valuable
furs in {219} return for the merest trifles, the great assembly broke
up, the red men filed off toward their distant villages, and the
honored strangers started on their long homeward journey, with numerous
sled-loads of peltry.

All that summer they traveled among the numerous islands on the north
shore of the great lake, enjoying an abundance of ducks, fish, and
fresh meat.  Radisson was amazed at "the great number of ffowles that
are so fatt by eating of this graine [wild rice] that heardly they will
move from it."  He saw "a wildman killing 3 ducks at once with one
arrow."

When the final start was made for the French settlements, there were
seven hundred Indians in 360 canoes, with a proportionately large
quantity of beaver-skins.  A stop was made at the River of Sturgeons,
to lay in a store of food against the voyage.  In a few days over a
thousand of these fish were killed and dried.

After they had started again, Radisson came near to parting unwillingly
with the splendid fleet of canoes that he was guiding down to the
French settlements.  One day they espied seven Iroquois.  So great was
the dread of these formidable savages, that, though these seven took to
their heels and {220} discarded their kettles, even their arms, in
their flight, the sight of them threw the hundreds with Radisson into a
panic.  They were for breaking up and putting off their visit to
Montreal for a year.  Radisson pleaded hard, and, after twelve days of
delay and powwowing, he succeeded in prevailing on all except the Crees
to go on with him.

Down the St. Mary's River into Lake Huron the great fleet of canoes
went in long procession.  Then, the wind being favorable, everybody
hoisted some kind of sail, and they were driven along merrily until
they came to the portage.  This passed, they went on down the Ottawa
River without misadventure as far as the long rapids.  Then another
panic seized the Indian fleet, this time on more reasonable grounds,
for the party discovered the evidences of a slaughter of Frenchmen.
Seventeen of these, with about seventy Algonquins and Hurons, had laid
an ambush here for Iroquois, whom they expected to pass this way.
Instead, the biter was bitten.  The Iroquois, when they came, numbered
many hundreds, and they overwhelmed and, after a desperate resistance,
destroyed the little band of Frenchmen, with their allies.  The
appalling {221} evidences of this slaughter were terrible proof that
the enemy were numerous in that neighborhood.  Even Radisson and his
brother were alarmed.  They had much ado to persuade their Indian
friends to go on with them.  As last they succeeded and proudly led to
Montreal the biggest canoe-fleet that had ever arrived there, "a number
of boats that did almost cover ye whole River."

It was a great triumph for the two daring _voyageurs_ to bring to
market such a volume of trade and many Indians from distant tribes who
never before had visited the French.

They expected that this service would be recognized.  Instead, the
Governor put Groseillers in prison and fined both an enormous sum for
going away without his leave.  Incensed at this injustice, they
determined on going to London and offering their services to the
English King.  This was the reason of Radisson's translating the notes
of his travels into a language that was foreign to him, with such queer
results as we have seen in the extracts that have been given.



[1] Dr. Reuben G. Thwaites in his "Father Marquette" quotes the
following description, written by a Jesuit missionary about eight years
after Radisson's visit: "What is commonly called the Saut is not
properly a Saut, or a very high water-fall, but a very violent current
of waters from Lake Superior, which, finding themselves checked by a
great number of rocks, form a dangerous cascade of half a league in
width, all these waters descending and plunging headlong together."

[2] It is interesting to learn that the whitefish, so much prized
today, was held in equally high esteem so long ago, and even before the
coming of the white men.  The same writer quoted above by Dr. Thwaites
tells of throngs of Indians coming every summer to the rapids to take
these fish, which were particularly abundant there, and describes the
method.  The fisherman, he says, stands upright in his canoe, and as he
sees fish gliding between the rocks, thrusting down a pole on the end
of which is a net in the shape of a pocket, sometimes catches six or
seven at a haul.

[3] The great steamers of to-day follow this route, which the Indian's
bark canoe frequented hundreds of years ago.  This illustrates the
interesting fact that, over all this continent, the Indians were the
earliest pathmakers.  Important railroads follow the lines of trails
made by moccasined feet, and steamboats plough the waters of routes
which the birch canoe skimmed for centuries.

[4] Undoubtedly it was one of these "sturgeons of a vast bignesse"
that, according to the legend, swallowed both Hiawatha and his canoe.
We are now in Hiawatha's country, and we are constantly reminded by
Radisson's descriptions of passages in Longfellow's beautiful poem.

[5] This little structure has a peculiar interest, because of its
being, in all probability, the first habitation of white men on the
shores of Lake Superior.  It seems to have stood on Chequamegon Bay.




{225}

Chapter XIII

ROBERT CAVELIER, SIEUR DE LA SALLE,

THE FIRST EXPLORER OF THE LOWER MISSISSIPPI

La Salle's Early Association with the Jesuits.--His Domain in
Canada.--He starts on an Exploring Expedition.--Disappears from
View.--The Favor of Frontenac.--La Salle's Extraordinary
Commission.--Niagara Falls.--The First Vessel ever launched on the
Upper Lakes.--Great Hardships of the Journey.--Arrival in the Country
of the Illinois.--Fort Crèvecoeur built.--Perilous Journey back to
Canada.--La Salle starts again for the Illinois Country.--Iroquois
Atrocities and Cannibalism.--La Salle goes as far as the Mississippi
and returns.--Tonty's Perilous Experiences.--Boisrondet's Ingenuity
saves his Life.--La Salle journeys down the Great River.--Interesting
Tribes of Indians.--The Ocean!--Louisiana named.--Hardships of the
Return Journey.--Fort St. Louis built.


Robert Cavelier, more generally known as La Salle, at the first was
connected with the Jesuits, but left the Society of Jesus and, at the
youthful age of twenty-three, came to Canada to seek his fortune.  He
had an elder brother among the priests of St. Sulpice.  These, being
anxious to have a fringe of settlements outside of their own {226} as a
sort of screen against Indian attacks, granted to La Salle a quite
considerable tract a few miles from Montreal.  Here he laid out a
village surrounded by a palisade and let out his land to settlers for a
trifling rent.

With a view to exploration, he at once began to study the Indian
languages.  Like Champlain and all the early explorers, he dreamed of a
passage to the Pacific and a new route for the commerce of China and
Japan.  The name which to this day clings to the place which he
settled, La Chine (China), is said to have been bestowed by his
neighbors, in derision of what they considered his visionary schemes.

After two or three years La Salle, beginning his real life-work, sold
his domain and its improvements, equipped a party, and started out into
the wilderness.  We trace his route as far as the Seneca country, in
western New York.  Then for two years we lose sight of him altogether.
This time he passed among the Indians; and there is the best reason for
believing that he discovered the Ohio River and, quite probably, the
Illinois.

When Joliet and Marquette ascertained that the outlet of the Great
Water was in the Gulf of {227} Mexico, their discovery put an end to
the fond hope of establishing a new route to East India and China by
way of the Mississippi, but it inspired a brilliant thought in La
Salle's mind.  Why should France be shut up in Canada, with its
poverty, its rigorous climate, its barren soil, covered with snow for
half the year?  Why not reach out and seize the vast interior, with its
smiling prairies and thousands of miles of fertile soil, with the
glorious Mississippi for a waterway?  She already held the approach at
one end, namely, through the St. Lawrence and the Great Lakes.  Let her
go forward on the path which lay open before her.  To realize this
splendid dream became the purpose of his life.

The coming of Count Frontenac to Canada as its governor was a boon to
La Salle.  Both were essentially men of the world, with ambitions of
their own.  Both were strong men, daring, ardent, and resolute; and
both heartily hated the Jesuits and were hated by them with equal
fervor.  Both, too, were men of small means who aimed at vast results.
In short, they were kindred spirits.  But the one was Governor of
Canada, and the other was an almost penniless adventurer.  This fact
determined their relations.  La Salle {228} became a partisan of
Frontenac, siding with him against certain fur-traders and the Jesuits.
Frontenac became the protector of La Salle, backing his schemes with
his influence and giving him a strong recommendation to the King.

Now, Frontenac had built a fort near the lower end of Lake Ontario,
about the site of Kingston.  It had the look of being a great public
benefit, for it would help to hold the Iroquois in check and it would
cut off trade from the English.  On these grounds the expense of
building it was justified.  But the Jesuits and the fur-traders were
opposed to it, the fur-traders because they foresaw the loss of a large
part of their trade.  Indians bringing their annual canoe-loads of
peltry to market would not take the long trip to Montreal and Quebec,
if they could barter them off at a much nearer point.  They suspected,
with good reason, that this new fort, erected ostensibly for the
defence of the country, was really meant to cut off from them the trade
that came down the Lakes and turn it into the hands of the Governor and
those who might be in secret league with him.

The feeling was very strong, and attempts were made to induce the King
to have the {229} obnoxious fort demolished.  Just then La Salle sailed
for France with strong letters from Frontenac.  Imagine the rage of his
opponents when he returned not only master of the fort, but a titled
man, the Sieur de La Salle, with the King's patent in his pocket giving
him a princely grant of many square miles on the mainland and the
adjacent islands!

But how was a needy adventurer to raise the money to pay for the fort
and to do all the high-sounding things that he had promised the King?
He counted on raising money on the strength of his great expectations.
He was not disappointed.  His friends and relatives rejoicing in his
good fortune, which they naturally hoped to share, lent large sums of
money to enable him to carry out his agreement with his royal master.
Now he began piling up a mass of debts that alone would have crushed a
common man.  He had, besides, a tremendous combination to fight, nearly
all the merchants of the colony, backed by the influence of the Jesuits.

Still La Salle might have settled down in his seigniory, commanded his
soldiers, lorded it over his colony, controlled the trade of the Lakes,
paid off his debts, and have grown enormously rich {230} within a few
years from the profits of the fur-trade.  But he flew at higher game
than money, and cared for it only as it might serve his ambition.  He
was dreaming of the Gulf of Mexico and in imagination ruling a
Southwestern New France many times larger than the old.

Therefore he took ship again for France.  This time he went crowned
with success.  He had done all and more than all that he had engaged to
do.  He had torn down the wooden fort and replaced it with one of
stone, surmounted with nine cannon.  He had erected a forge, a mill, a
bakery, barracks, and officers' quarters.  He had gathered about him a
village of Iroquois, who were under the teaching of two Recollet
friars.  Some French families had been settled on farms.  Land had been
cleared and planted.  Cattle, fowls, and swine had been brought up from
Montreal.  Four small vessels had been built for use on the lake and
river.  Altogether, French civilization was handsomely represented at
this lonely outpost; and La Salle had shown what he was capable of
doing as an organizer and ruler.  Now he went to ask another grant.

Fancy the dismay of his opponents when he came back, in the following
year, with an {231} extraordinary commission that gave him authority to
"labor at the discovery of the western parts of New France, through
which, to all appearance, _a way may be found to Mexico_."  The last
words show its true purpose.  Louis aimed a blow at his enemy, Spain,
the mistress of Mexico, and La Salle was the arm through which he meant
to strike.  The document gave him authority to build forts wherever he
saw fit, and to own and govern them under the same conditions as Fort
Frontenac.  In short, he had a roving commission to go wherever he
pleased between the eastern end of Lake Ontario and the borders of
Mexico, and to exercise the authority of a royal governor anywhere in
all that vast region.  But he must do all at his own expense, and he
must do it all within five years.

His most serious need was that of money.  But, with his usual success
in drawing other men's means into his schemes, he obtained a large sum,
on which he was to pay interest at the rate of forty per cent.  We can
see that he was piling up debts fast enough to meet the wishes of his
heartiest haters.

Now La Salle was in a position to enter on his grand undertaking, the
dream to which he {232} devoted his life.  His first step was to send a
party of men ahead in canoes to Lake Michigan, to trade with the
Indians and collect provisions against his coming, while another party,
one of whom was the famous Father Hennepin, started in a small vessel
up Lake Ontario, to await La Salle's coming at Niagara.  In due time
they reached the Niagara River, and the earliest published account of
the great cataract is Father Hennepin's.[1]

This advance party had orders to begin a fort on the Niagara River, but
the distrust of the Senecas proved to be an obstinate barrier.  This
famous tribe, occupying the Genesee Valley northward to the shore of
Lake Ontario, while on the west its territory extended to Lake Erie,
was fiercely jealous of white men's coming to plant themselves in their
country.

When La Salle arrived, however, with his usual tact in managing
Indians, he succeeded in securing their consent to his putting up, not
a fort, but a fortified warehouse at the mouth of the Niagara River and
building a vessel above the Falls.

{233}

Now the first of a series of misfortunes befell him in the loss of the
little vessel that had brought him to Niagara.  She was freighted with
the outfit for his great exploration and with goods for barter.  But
everything was lost, except only the anchors and cables intended for
the vessel that was to be built.  He bore the loss with his unvarying
fortitude.

At last all difficulties were so far overcome that the keel of the
little vessel was laid.  While the work was going on, Indians were
hanging around watching it sullenly, and a squaw told the French that
her people meant to burn it.  The weather was cold, and the men of the
party themselves had little heart in the enterprise.  The loss of
provisions in the wrecked vessel had put them on short allowance.  Only
the skill of two Mohegan hunters kept them supplied with food.  It was
hard work, too, for the builders needed to bring loads from the other
vessel on their backs, a distance of some twelve miles.

In spite of all these difficulties, the little craft was finished, and,
at the opening of the ice in the spring, there glided down into the
Niagara the first keel that ever cut the water of the Upper Lakes, the
forerunner of to-day's enormous {234} tonnage.  Her figure-head was a
mythical monster, and her name the "Griffin," both taken from
Frontenac's coat of arms.

On August 7, the "Griffin" fired her cannon, spread her sails, and bore
away up Lake Erie, carrying the expedition which La Salle hoped would
make him master of the Mississippi Valley.  The plan was to sail to the
head of Lake Michigan, near the site of Chicago, then to march to the
Illinois River; there to build another vessel, and in the latter to
sail down the Mississippi, into the Gulf, and to the very West
Indies--an enterprise of Titanic audacity.

The first part of the voyage was delightful.  We may wonder whether our
voyagers saw one amazing sight which Jonathan Carver describes.  "There
are," he says, "several islands near the west end of it [Lake Erie] so
infested with rattlesnakes that it is very dangerous to land on them.
The lake is covered, near the banks of the islands, with the large
pond-lily, the leaves of which lie on the water so thick as to cover it
entirely for many acres together; and on each of these lay, when I
passed over it, wreaths of water-snakes basking in the sun, which
amounted to myriads!"

On the shore were verdant prairies and fine {235} forests.  When the
voyagers entered Detroit River they saw herds of deer and flocks of
wild turkeys, and the hunters easily kept the party supplied with
venison and bear meat.  On they sailed, across Lake St. Clair and out
upon Lake Huron, passed within sight of the Manitoulins, and finally
came to anchor in the cove of Mackinaw Strait, where were the famous
trading-post and mission-station of Michillimackinac.

At Green Bay La Salle found some of his men who had remained faithful
and had collected a large store of furs.  This circumstance caused him
new perplexity.  He had furs enough to satisfy his creditors, and he
was strongly moved to go back to the colony and settle with them.  On
the other hand, he dreaded leaving his party, which would surely be
tampered with by his enemies.  Should his strong hand be withdrawn, the
party probably would go to pieces.  Finally he decided to remain with
the expedition and to send the "Griffin" back with her valuable cargo
to Fort Niagara and with orders to return immediately to the head of
Lake Michigan.  It was an unfortunate decision.  The vessel's pilot was
already under suspicion of having treacherously wrecked the vessel
which perished on Lake {236} Ontario.  The "Griffin" sailed and never
was heard of again.  Whether she foundered on the lake, was dashed on
the shore, or was plundered and scuttled, La Salle never knew.  He
believed the latter to have been the case.  Her loss was the breaking
of an indispensable link in the chain.  But La Salle was still ignorant
of it, and he went on his way hopefully to the head of Lake Michigan.

A hard time the men had in paddling the heavily laden canoes,
subsisting on a scant ration of Indian corn, and at night dragging the
canoes up a steep bank and making their cheerless camp.  By the time
that they reached the site of Milwaukee all were worn out.

They were glad enough when they saw two or three eagles among a great
gathering of crows or turkey-buzzards, and, hastening to the spot, they
found the torn carcass of a deer, lately killed by wolves.  However, as
they neared the head of the lake, game became more abundant, and La
Salle's famous Mohegan hunters had no difficulty in providing bear's
meat and venison.

Winter was fast setting in, and La Salle was anxious to go on to the
Illinois towns before the warriors should go away on their usual winter
{237} hunting.  But he was compelled to wait for Tonty, an Italian
officer of great courage and splendid loyalty who had come out to
America as his lieutenant.  With twenty men, he was making his way by
land down the eastern shore.  At last he appeared, with his men
half-starved, having been reduced to living on acorns.  But where was
the "Griffin"?  This was the place appointed for her meeting with the
expedition.  But there were no tidings of her fate.  After waiting as
long as he could, La Salle, with heavy forebodings, pushed on.

Now the explorers shouldered their canoes and struck out across the
frozen swamps.  At last they came to a sluggish streamlet, the
headwaters of the Kankakee.  They launched their canoes on it and were
carried, within a few days, into a prairie country strewn with the
carcasses of innumerable buffalo, for this was a favorite
hunting-ground of the Indians.  But not one of the animals was in
sight.  The men were nearly starving and, at the best, discontented and
sullen.  Two lean deer and a few geese, all the game that the hunters
had been able to secure within several days, were short commons for
thirty-three men with appetites sharpened by traveling in the keen
{238} December air.  It was a God-send when they found a buffalo-bull
mired fast.  The famished men quickly despatched him, and by the
efforts of twelve of their number dragged the huge carcass out of the
slough.

Down the Illinois River the voyagers traveled until they came in sight
of wigwams on both sides of the river.  La Salle expected trouble, for
his enemies had been busy among the Illinois, stirring them up against
him by representing that he had incited the Iroquois to make war upon
them.  He ordered his men to take their arms.  Then the eight canoes in
line abreast drifted down between the two wings of the encampment.

There was great confusion on both banks.  The women screeched, and the
men yelled and seized their bows and war-clubs.  La Salle knew well how
to deal with Indians and that it was poor policy to show himself too
eager for peace.  He leaped ashore, followed by his men, arms in hand.
The Indians were more frightened by his sudden appearance than disposed
to attack him, as they at once showed by holding up a peace pipe.  And
soon they overwhelmed the strangers with lavish hospitality.

These people, who formed one of the largest {239} branches of the
Algonquin stock, were particular objects of hatred to the Iroquois.  At
one time they were driven across the Mississippi by these ruthless
foes, who had traveled five or six hundred miles to attack them.
There, probably, they encountered equally savage enemies, the Sioux.
At all events, they returned to their old abode on the Illinois River,
where La Salle found them.  The deadly enmity of the Iroquois toward
them burst out again shortly afterward, as we shall see.

La Salle took advantage of the opportunity to assure his hosts that if
the Iroquois attacked them, he would stand by them, give them guns, and
fight for them.  Then he shrewdly added that he intended building a
fort among them and a big wooden canoe in which he would descend to the
sea and bring goods for them.  All this looked very plausible and won
their hearts.  The next day La Salle and his companions were invited to
a feast and, of course, went.  The host seized the opportunity of
warning them against descending the Great Water.  He told them that its
banks were infested by ferocious tribes and its waters full of
serpents, alligators, dangerous rocks, and whirlpools; in short, that
they never would reach the ocean alive.

{240}

This harangue was interpreted to La Salle's men by two _coureurs de
bois_ who understood every word of it.  La Salle saw dismay
overspreading the faces of his already disheartened men.  But when his
turn came to speak, he gave the Indians a genuine surprise.  "We were
not asleep," he said, "when the messenger of my enemies told you that
we were spies of the Iroquois.  We know all his lies and that the
presents he brought you are at this moment buried in the earth under
this lodge."  This proof of what seemed more than human sagacity
overwhelmed the Indians, and they had nothing more to say, little
dreaming that La Salle had received secret information from a friendly
chief.

Nevertheless, the next morning, when La Salle looked about for his
sentinels, not one of them was to be seen.  Six of his men, including
two of the best carpenters, upon whom he depended for building the
vessel, had deserted.

To withdraw his men from the demoralizing influences of the Indian
camp, La Salle chose a naturally strong position at some distance down
the river, fortified it, and built lodgings for the men, together with
a house for the friars.  This, the first habitation reared by white men
in the {241} territory now comprised in the State of Illinois, stood a
little below the site of Peoria and was called Fort Crèvecoeur.  This
name, Fort Break-Heart, was taken from that of a celebrated
fortification in Europe.  It was to be a heart-breaker to the enemy.

La Salle believed in the doctrine of work as the best preventive of low
spirits, and he kept his men at it.  No sooner was the fort finished
than he began to build the vessel.  Two of his carpenters, we remember,
had deserted.  "Seeing," he says, "that if I should wait to get others
from Montreal, I should lose a whole year, I said one day before my
people that I was so vexed to find that the absence of two sawyers
would defeat my plans, that I was resolved to try to saw the planks
myself, if I could find a single man who would help me with a will."
Two men stepped forward and said they would try what they could do.
The result was that the work was begun and was pushed along so
successfully that within two weeks the hull of the vessel was half
finished.

La Salle now felt free to make the unavoidable journey to Montreal, to
look after his affairs.  His men were in better heart, and the vessel
was well on its way to completion.  Leaving the {242} faithful Tonty in
charge of the fort with its garrison, mostly of scoundrels, he set out
with his trusty Mohegan and four Frenchmen.

A few days earlier he had sent off Father Hennepin with two Frenchmen,
to explore the lower part of the Illinois.  In another place we shall
read the story of their adventures.

We shall not follow La Salle on his journey back to Canada.  It was a
terribly hard experience of sixty-five days' travel through a country
beset with every form of difficulty and swarming with enemies, "the
most arduous journey," says the chronicler, "ever made by Frenchmen in
America."  But there was a worse thing to come.  When La Salle reached
Niagara, he learned not only the certainty of the "Griffin's" loss,
with her valuable cargo, but that a vessel from France freighted with
indispensable goods for him had been wrecked at the mouth of the St.
Lawrence, and a party of twenty hired men on their way from Europe to
join him had, on their arrival, been so disheartened by reports of his
failure and death, that only four persisted in their purpose.

This was but the beginning of a series of disasters.  His agents at
Fort Frontenac had plundered him; his creditors had seized his
property; {243} several of his canoes loaded with furs had been lost in
the rapids of the St. Lawrence; and a letter from Tonty, brought to him
by two _voyageurs_, told him that nearly all the men, after destroying
Fort Crèvecoeur, had deserted.

What a blow!  Fort Crèvecoeur, with its supplies, was the base of his
great enterprise.  Now it was destroyed, its garrison gone, and Tonty,
with a few faithful men, alone remained of his costly expedition.  But
this lion-hearted man, whom no disasters could daunt, borrowed more
money at ruinous rates of interest, captured a party of his deserters
on Lake Ontario, killing two who resisted arrest and locking up the
others at Fort Frontenac, and hastened off on the long journey to
relieve Tonty in the Illinois country.

When the party reached the Illinois River they beheld a stirring sight.
Far and near, the prairie was alive with buffalo, while hundreds were
plunging and snorting in the water.  The opportunity was not to be
lost.  The voyagers landed and encamped for a hunt.  For three days
they gave themselves up to the excitement of the chase, killing twelve
buffalo, besides deer, geese, and swans.  Then, with an ample supply of
dried and smoked meat, they re-embarked.

{244}

When they reached the site of the populous Illinois town, the place was
desolate, not a human being in sight.  Only heaps of ashes and charred
poles and stakes showed where the lodges had stood.  The whole meadow
was blackened by fire.  Hundreds of wolves skulked about the burial
ground of the village.  The ground was strewn with broken bones and
mangled corpses.  Every grave had been rifled, and the bodies had been
thrown down from the scaffolds where many of them had been placed.

It was evident what had happened.  The Iroquois had made a descent, in
some way had missed their prey, and had wreaked their vengeance on the
dead.  But where were Tonty and his men?  There was no sign of their
having been killed.  Neither had any trace been observed of their
passing up the river.  It must be that they had escaped down the river
with the Illinois in their flight.  La Salle promptly determined what
to do.  Leaving a part of his men, he hid his baggage and started down
the stream with a few trusty men carrying little besides their arms.
When they reached the ruins of Fort Crèvecoeur, they found the vessel
on the stocks untouched.

{245}

La Salle pushed on down to the mouth of the river, without finding a
trace of his missing countrymen.  Now the Great Water rolled before
him.  Once he had dreamed night and day of seeing it.  But to see it
under such circumstances as these,--what a mockery of his hopes!  The
one thought on his mind was to find and rescue Tonty.  There was no
sign of him here.  To go further would have been useless, and La Salle
turned back, paddling day and night, and rejoined his men whom he had
left.  Then all started northward.  On their way down they had followed
the Kankakee.  Now they took the Des Plaines route.  Near a bark cabin
a bit of wood that had been cut with a saw showed that Tonty and his
men had gone this way.  If they had but left at the fork of the stream
some sign of their passage, La Salle's party would have seen it on
their way down, and all this anxiety would have been obviated.

With his mind relieved, La Salle was glad to rest for a while at his
little Fort Miami, situated at the mouth of the St. Joseph River.

Tonty had passed through perilous straits.  The desertion of the larger
part of his men left him with but three fighting men and two friars.

{246}

Next came a tremendous war-party of Iroquois to attack the Illinois, in
the midst of whom he was.  For various reasons, the Illinois suspected
that the Frenchmen had brought this trouble upon them and, but for
Tonty's coolness, would have mobbed and murdered the little handful of
white men.  When the Iroquois began the attack, Tonty went among them,
at the peril of his life, actually receiving a wound from an infuriated
young warrior, and succeeded in stopping the fighting by telling the
Iroquois that the Illinois numbered twelve hundred, and that there were
sixty armed Frenchmen, ready to back them.

The effect of this timely fabrication was magical.  The Iroquois at
once were for peace and employed Tonty to arrange a truce.  That night
the Illinois slipped away down the river.  The Iroquois followed them,
on the opposite shore, watching for an opportunity to attack.  This did
not offer itself, but they actually drove the Illinois out of their own
country, after perpetrating a butchery of women and children.

Meanwhile they had discovered Tonty's deception and were enraged.  He
had robbed them of a prey for which they had marched hundreds of miles.
Only a wholesome fear of Count {247} Frontenac, of whom the Indians
stood in great awe, kept them from falling on the little band.  As it
was, matters looked so stormy that the Frenchmen stood on the watch all
night, expecting an attack.  At daybreak the chiefs bade them begone.
Accordingly they embarked in a leaky canoe and started up the river.

At their first stop Father Ribourde strolled away.  When he did not
reappear his comrades became alarmed.  Tonty and one of the men went in
search of him.  They followed his tracks until they came to the trail
of a band of Indians who had apparently carried him off.  They
afterward learned that a roving band of Kickapoos, one of the worst
specimens of the Algonquin stock, prowling around the Iroquois camp in
search of scalps, had murdered the inoffensive old man and carried his
scalp in triumph to their village.

Another of their party came near to meeting with an untimely end, but
his ingenuity saved his life.  They had abandoned their worthless canoe
and were making their way on foot, living on acorns and roots, when the
young Sieur de Boisrondet wandered off and was lost.  The flint of his
gun had dropped out, and he had no bullets.  {248} But he cut a pewter
porringer into slugs, discharged his gun with a fire-brand, and thus
killed wild turkeys.  After several days he was so fortunate as to
rejoin his party.

The poor fellows suffered terribly from cold and hunger while making
their way along the shore of Lake Michigan, but finally found a
hospitable refuge among the Pottawattamies, of Green Bay, a friendly
Algonquin tribe.

La Salle's heart was as much as ever set on following the Great Water
to the sea.  But he had learned the difficulties in the way of building
a vessel and had resolved to travel by canoe.

The winter at Fort Miami was spent by him in organizing the expedition.
With this view he gathered about him a number of Indians from the far
East who had fled for safety to the western wilds after the disastrous
issue of King Philip's War, chiefly Abenakis, from Maine, and Mohegans
from the Hudson.  These New England Indians, who had long been the
deadly foes of the English Puritans, were happy in enrolling themselves
under a Frenchman and were ready to go with La Salle anywhere.  His
plan was to form a great Indian confederation, like that of the Five
Nations, and powerful enough to resist it.  {249} With this powerful
body of Indians, backed by a sufficient number of French guns, he could
hold the Mississippi Valley against all enemies, white or red.

When he had opened the route to the Gulf of Mexico by passing down the
Great River and taking possession of its whole length in the name of
the French King, there would be a new outlet for the immensely valuable
fur-trade of all that vast area drained by it and its tributaries.
Instead of the long journey down the Lakes and the St. Lawrence, trade
would take the shorter and easier route to the Gulf of Mexico.

But how could even La Salle fail to see the enormous difficulties in
the way,--the hostility of remote tribes down the river; the sure
opposition of Spain, which was supreme on and around the Gulf, and,
most of all, the bitter enmity of the French in Canada?  The scheme
meant disaster to their interests, by turning a large part of their
trade into another channel and setting up on the Mississippi a new and
powerful rival of Canada, with La Salle at its head.

All commercial Canada and nearly all official Canada were already
incensed against him on the mere suspicion of his purposes.  If they
saw {250} these taking actual form, would they not rage and move heaven
and earth, that is to say, Louis the Great,[2] to crush them?  A man of
less than La Salle's superhuman audacity would not in his wildest
moments have dreamed of such a thing.  He deliberately cherished the
scheme and set himself calmly to executing it.

On December 21, 1682, the expedition started from Fort Miami.  It
consisted of twenty-three white men, eighteen Indian warriors, and ten
squaws, with three children.  These New England savages had made a
bloody record in their own country, knew well how to use guns, and were
better adapted to the work in hand than raw Europeans, however brave,
who had no experience of Indian warfare.

On February 6 the voyagers saw before them the broad current of the
Mississippi, full of floating ice.  For a long distance they paddled
their canoes down the mighty current without adventure.  As they fared
on day by day, they realized that they were entering a summer land.
The warm air and hazy sunlight and opening flowers were in delightful
contrast with the ice and snow from which they had emerged.  Once {251}
there seemed to be danger of an attack from Indians whose war-drum they
could hear beating.  A fog lifted, and the Indians, looking across the
river, saw the Frenchmen at work building a fort.  Peace signals were
displayed from both sides, and soon the white men and their Indian
allies from rugged New England were hobnobbing in the friendliest way
with these dusky denizens of the southwestern woods.  These were a band
of the Arkansas, the same people who had treated Joliet and Marquette
so handsomely.  They lavished every kind attention on their guests and
kept them three days.  The friar, Membré, who chronicled the
expedition, describes them as "gay, civil, and free-hearted,
exceedingly well-formed and with all so modest that not one of them
would take the liberty to enter our hut, but all stood quietly at the
door."  He adds, "we did not lose the value of a pin while we were
among them."

La Salle had now reached the furthest point of Joliet and Marquette's
exploration.  He reared a cross, took possession of the country in his
master's name, and pushed on.  On the western side of the river they
visited the home of the Taensas Indians and were amazed at the degree
{252} of social advancement which they found among them.  There were
square dwellings, built of sun-baked mud mixed with straw, and arranged
in regular order around an open area; and the King was attended by a
council of sixty grave old men wearing white cloaks of the fine inner
fibre of mulberry bark.  The temple was a large structure, full of a
dim, mysterious gloom, within which burned a sacred fire, as an emblem
of the sun, watched and kept up unceasingly by two aged priests.

Altogether, the customs and social condition of these people were more
like those of the ancient Peruvians and Mexicans than those of the wild
tribes with whom the explorers were familiar.  When the chief visited
La Salle he came in great state, preceded by women who bore white fans,
and wearing a disk of burnished copper,--probably to indicate that he
was a child of the Sun, for the royal family claimed this high lineage.

The next day the Frenchmen visited a kindred tribe, the Natchez, among
whom they observed similar usages.  They were hospitably entertained
and spent the night in their villages.  Their chief town was some miles
distant, near the site of the {253} city of Natchez.  Here again La
Salle planted a cross, less as a symbol of Christianity than of French
occupation.[3]

{254} Near the mouth of the Red River, in the neighborhood of the place
where Soto had been buried, the voyagers, while attempting to follow
some fleeing natives, received a shower of arrows from a canoe.  La
Salle, anxious to avoid a hostile encounter, drew his men off.  No
doubt the Indians of this region preserved proud traditions of their
forefathers' pursuit of the escaping Spaniards, the remnant of Soto's
expedition.

On April 6 with what elation must La Salle have beheld the waters of
the Gulf sparkling in the rays of the southern sun!  The dream of years
was realized.  His long struggle and his hopes and failures and renewed
efforts were crowned with success.  One hundred and ninety years after
Columbus's discovery, at enormous expense, he had led a party from the
great fresh-water seas to the southern ocean, and had opened, he fondly
believed, a new route for trade.  But long years were to elapse ere his
vision should become a reality.

Proudly and hopefully, in full view of the sea, he reared a cross and a
column bearing the arms {255} of France and, with the singing of hymns
and volleys of musketry, solemnly proclaimed Louis, of France, to be
the rightful sovereign "of this country of Louisiana," as he named it,
"the seas, harbors, ports, bays, adjacent straits, and all the nations,
peoples, provinces, cities, towns, villages, mines, minerals,
fisheries, streams, and rivers within the extent of the said Louisiana,
and also to the mouth of the River of Palms" (the Rio Grande).  A
tremendous claim surely, the historian Parkman remarks, covering a
region watered by a thousand rivers, ranged by a thousand war-like
tribes, in short, an empire in itself, and all by virtue of a feeble
human voice, inaudible at half a mile!

Alas! at that very time, La Salle's enemies in Canada had gained the
upper hand and had secured the recall of his mainstay, Count Frontenac.
This meant that he could do nothing more from Canada as a base of
operations.

On the return voyage the party had a hard time.  There was the labor of
paddling the canoes, day after day, against the strong current, under a
blazing sun.  Their supplies were exhausted, and they had little to eat
but the flesh of alligators.  In their extremity, they applied to {256}
the Quinipissas, a little above the site of New Orleans, for corn.
They got it, but had to repulse a treacherous attack at night.  The
Coroas, too, who at the first had shown themselves very friendly, were
evidently bent on murdering the guests whom they entertained with
pretended hospitality.  Only the watchfulness of the Frenchmen and the
terror inspired by their guns saved them from attack.  Plainly these
natives had grown suspicious.  Then La Salle was seized with sickness
which nearly cut him off, and which detained him for weeks.  So soon as
he was able to travel, he moved on by slow stages and, about the end of
August, still weak and suffering, reached Fort Miami, from which he had
started eight months before.  Of course, he had come back empty-handed,
and there was nothing substantial to show for the vast expense that had
been incurred.  His associates in Canada, who had advanced the money,
must fain content themselves with the expectation that the future would
repay them.

In the meantime La Salle was carrying out his plan of founding a colony
of French and Indians on the banks of the Illinois.  Here he built Fort
St. Louis on a cliff, probably the one now called {257} "Starved Rock,"
at the mouth of Vermilion River.  Around its base, under its
protection, were clustered the lodges of various Indian bands, of
different tribes, while the Illinois, numbering several thousands, were
encamped on the other side of the river.  But La Salle soon found that,
with the new governor, La Barre, inimical to him, he could get no
supplies from Canada.  The men whom he sent for goods were detained,
and finally the Governor seized Fort Frontenac and put men in charge of
it.

La Salle had no resource but to appeal from the Governor's high-handed
injustice to the King.  He left Tonty in command of Fort St. Louis and
departed for France.



[1] The famous falls are first mentioned in the Jesuit "Relations" of
1648.  Their name is of Iroquois origin and in the Mohawk dialect is
pronounced Nyagarah.

[2] The chosen emblem of the "Grand Monarch" was the Sun.

[3] The Taensas and the Natchez were singularly interesting tribes.
Their social organization did not differ radically from that of other
Indians.  But they had developed one peculiar feature: the principal
clan had become a ruling caste, and the chiefs were revered as
demi-gods and treated with extravagant honor, numerous human victims
being sacrificed at the death of one.

The following remarks about the Taensas and the Natchez are taken from
Father Gravier's account of his voyage, in 1700, down the
Mississippi:--"The Natchez and the Taensas practice polygamy, steal,
and are very vicious, the girls and women more than the men and boys.
The temple having been reduced to ashes last year by lightning, the old
man who sits guardian said that the spirit was incensed because no one
was put to death on the decease of the last chief, and that it was
necessary to appease him.  Five women had the cruelty to cast their
children into the fire, in sight of the French who recounted it to me;
and but for the French there would have been a great many more children
burned."

At their first coming, the French found a warm welcome among the
Natchez, and Fort Rosalie in the Natchez country (built shortly after
the founding of New Orleans) was the scene for many years of constant
friendly reunions of the two races.  But an arrogant and cruel
commandant, by his ill-judged severity, at a time when the warlike
Chickasaws were inciting the Natchez to rise, produced a fearful
explosion.  One day a solitary soldier appeared in the hamlet of New
Orleans with fearful news.  Fort Rosalie had been surprised, its
garrison of over two hundred men massacred, and two hundred and fifty
women and children taken prisoners.  In the war that followed, the
Choctaws sided with the French, the Chickasaws and Yazoos with the
Natchez.  Finally the French, under St. Dénis, won a complete victory,
the women and children taken at Fort Rosalie were recaptured and
brought to New Orleans, and the Natchez tribe was completely broken up.
The prisoners were sent to die in the cruel slavery of the San Domingo
sugar plantations, while a few who escaped the French were adopted into
the Chickasaw nation.




{261}

Chapter XIV

LA SALLE AND THE FOUNDING OF LOUISIANA

La Salle leads an Expedition to seize the Mouth of the Mississippi.--A
Series of Mishaps.--Landing at Matagorda Bay.--Fort St. Louis of
Texas.--Seeking the Mississippi, La Salle explores the Interior of
Texas.--Mounted Comanches.--La Salle starts out to go to Canada for
Relief.--Interesting Experiences.--La Salle assassinated.--Tonty's
Heroic Efforts to rescue him and his Party.--Supplement: The Founding
of New Orleans.


On a day in February, 1685, a party landed from one of three vessels
lying off the entrance of Matagorda Bay, on the coast of Texas.  They
were under the command of La Salle.  What was this extraordinary man
doing there?  In accordance with the plan which had long filled his
mind, of planting French forts and colonies in the valley of the Great
River and giving its trade an outlet into the Gulf of Mexico, he had
come to establish a fort on the Mississippi.  This, the first part of
his plan, was very rational, if only he had the vast resources needed
for such an undertaking.

{262}

But the second part was so crazy that we must suppose that his mind was
beginning to give way.  With a handful of Frenchmen and an army of
fifteen thousand savages, which he professed to be able to muster and
to march down the Mississippi, he had promised the King of France that
he would conquer the northern province of Mexico, called New Biscay,
and get possession of its valuable silver mines.

Louis had cheerfully accepted this insane proposition--insane, if we
consider the pitiful equipment that La Salle said would suffice,
namely, two ships and two hundred men.  Louis was indeed furiously
jealous of the Spanish King's success in the New World and irritated by
his arrogant treatment of the Gulf of Mexico as private property of
Spain,--as completely a "closed sea" as if it had been a duck-pond in
his palace yard.  Moreover, there was war now between the two
countries, and he would gladly seize an opportunity of striking his
rival a blow in what seemed an exposed part.  Besides, the risk would
be small.  If La Salle failed, the loss would be chiefly his; if he
succeeded, a province of Mexico would be a shining jewel in the French
crown.

So here was La Salle, with an outfit {263} corresponding with his mad
scheme--but three ships, only one a man-of-war, the "Joly," one a
little frigate, the "Belle," and one a transport, the "Aimable"; for
soldiers, the destined army of invasion, a parcel of rapscallions raked
up from the docks and the prisons; for colonists some mechanics and
laborers, priests and volunteers, with the usual proportion of "broken
gentlemen," some peasant families looking for homes in the New World,
and even some wretched girls who expected to find husbands in the land
of promise.  This ill-assorted little mob to seize and colonize the
mouth of the Mississippi and to wrest a province from Spain!

From the first everything had gone wrong.  La Salle and the
ship-captains, who could not endure his haughty manners, quarreled
incessantly.  A Spanish cruiser captured his fourth vessel, laden with
indispensable supplies for the colony.  Then he was seized with a
dangerous fever; and while the vessels waited at San Domingo for him to
be well enough to resume the voyage, his villains roamed the island and
rioted in debauchery.

Its destination being the mouth of the Mississippi, what was the
expedition doing at Matagorda Bay, in Texas?  This was the result of
{264} another folly.  Not a soul on board knew the navigation of the
Gulf, so carefully had Spain guarded her secret.  The pilots had heard
much of the currents in those waters, and they made so excessive
allowance for them that when land was sighted, instead of being, as
they supposed, about Appalachee Bay, they were on the coast of Texas,
probably about Galveston Bay.  In the end it proved to be a fatal
mistake, wrecking the enterprise.

On New Year's day La Salle landed and found only a vast marshy plain.
Clearly, this was not the mouth of the Great River.  He returned on
board, and the vessel stood westward along the coast, every eye on
board strained to catch some indication of what they sought, whereas
they were all the time sailing further from it.  At one point where
they stopped, some Indians, who doubtless were familiar with the sight
of white men, swam out through the surf and came on board without any
sign of fear.  But, nobody knowing their language, nothing could be
learned from them.

After hovering for three weeks in sight of land, La Salle, perplexed
beyond measure, but forced to decide because the captain of the
man-of-war was impatient to land the men and to sail for {265} France,
announced that they were at one of the mouths of the Mississippi and
ordered the people and stores put ashore.

Scarcely were they landed, when a band of Indians set upon some men at
work and carried off some of them.  La Salle immediately seized his
arms, called to some of his followers, and started off in pursuit.
Just as he was entering the Indian village, the report of a cannon came
from the bay.  It frightened the savages so that they fell flat on the
ground and gave up their prisoners without difficulty.  But a chill
foreboding seized La Salle.  He knew that the gun was a signal of
disaster, and, looking back, he saw the "Aimable" furling her sails.
Her captain, in violation of orders, and disregarding buoys which La
Salle had put down, had undertaken to come in under sail and had ended
by wrecking her.  Soon she began to break up, and night fell upon the
wretched colonists bivouacking on the shore, strewn with boxes and
barrels saved from the wreck, while Indians swarmed on the beach,
greedy for plunder, and needed to be kept off by a guard.

What a situation, ludicrous, had it not been tragic!  Instead of
holding the key of the {266} Mississippi Valley, the expeditionists did
not even know where they were.  Instead of the fifteen thousand
warriors who were expected to march with them to the conquest of New
Biscay, the squalid savages in their neighborhood annoyed them in every
possible way, set fire to the prairie when the wind blew toward them,
stole their goods, ambushed a party that came in quest of the missing
articles, and killed two of them.

Next came sickness, due to using brackish water, carrying off five or
six a day.  When the captain of the little "Belle," the last remaining
vessel--for the man-of-war had sailed for France--got drunk and wrecked
her on a sand-bar, the situation was truly desperate.  Nobody knew
where they were, and the last means of getting away by water had
perished.

In the meantime La Salle had chosen a place for a temporary fort, on a
river which the French called La Vache (Cow River), on account of the
buffaloes in its vicinity, and which retains the name, in the Spanish
form, Lavaca.

La Salle returned from an exploration unsuccessful.  He had found
nothing, learned nothing; only, he knew now that he was not near the
Mississippi.  The summer had worn away, {267} steadily filling the
graveyard, and, with the coming of the autumn, he prepared for a more
extensive exploration.  On the last day of October he started out with
fifty men on his grand journey of exploration, leaving Joutel, his
faithful lieutenant, in command of the fort, which contained
thirty-four persons, including three Recollet friars and a number of
women and girls.

The winter passed not uncomfortably for the party in the fort.  The
surrounding prairie swarmed with game, buffaloes, deer, turkeys, ducks,
geese, and plover.  The river furnished an abundance of turtles, and
the bay of oysters.  Joutel gives a very entertaining account of his
killing rattlesnakes, which his dog was wont to find, and of shooting
alligators.  The first time that he went buffalo-hunting, the animals
were very numerous, but he did not seem to kill any.  Every one that he
fired at lumbered away, as if it were unhurt.  After some time he found
one dead, then others, and he learned that he had killed several.
After their wont they had kept their feet while life lasted.  Even the
friars took a hand in buffalo-hunting.

La Salle and his party, meanwhile, were roaming wearily from tribe to
tribe, usually fighting {268} their way, always seeking the
Mississippi.  At last they came to a large river which at first they
mistook for it.  Here La Salle built a stockade and left some of his
men, of whose fate nothing was afterward heard.  Then he set out to
return to Fort St. Louis, as he called his little fort on Lavaca.  One
day in March he reappeared with his tattered and footsore followers,
some of them carrying loads of buffalo-meat.

Surely the condition of affairs was dismal in the extreme.  More than a
year gone, and as yet the Frenchmen did not even know where they were.
The fierce heat of another summer was near.  Still La Salle, with his
matchless courage, so soon as he recovered from a fit of illness,
formed a desperate resolve.  He would start out again, find the
Mississippi, ascend that river and the Illinois to Canada, and bring
relief to the fort.  This time the party was composed of twenty men,
some of them clad in deerskin, others in the garments of those who had
died.  On April 11 they started out.

Months went by.  Then, to the surprise of those in the fort, one
evening La Salle reappeared, followed by eight men of the twenty who
had gone out with him.  One had been lost, {269} two had deserted, one
had been seized by an alligator, and six had given out on the march and
probably perished.  The survivors had encountered interesting
experiences.  They had crossed the Colorado on a raft.  Nika, La
Salle's favorite Shawanoe hunter, who had followed him to France and
thence to Texas, had been bitten by a rattlesnake, but had recovered.
Among the Cenis Indians, a branch of the Caddo family, which includes
the famed Pawnees, they met with the friendliest welcome and saw plenty
of horses, silver lamps, swords, muskets, money, and other articles,
all Spanish, which these people had obtained from the fierce Comanches,
who had taken them in raids on the Mexican border.  They also met some
of the Comanches themselves and were invited to join them in a foray
into New Mexico.  But La Salle had, necessarily, long since given up
his mad scheme of conquest and was thinking only of extricating himself
from his pitiable dilemma.

This seems to have been the first meeting of Frenchmen with mounted
Indians of the plains.  The possession of horses, which had strayed or
been stolen from Spanish settlements, had transformed these wild rovers
from foot-travelers, such {270} as Cabeza de Vaca and Coronado found
them, having no other domestic animals than dogs, into matchless
horsemen and the most dangerous brigands on the continent, capable of
covering hundreds of miles in an incredibly short space of time.
Splendid specimens of savage manhood, presenting the best type of the
Shoshonee stock, they amply avenged the terror which the sight of
mounted Spaniards at first struck into the hearts of the aborigines, by
harrying the colonists and laying the border in blood and ashes, as
they sometimes do to this day.[1]

{271}

From the Cenis villages, where they bought five horses, the Frenchmen
went as far, perhaps, as the Sabine River, encamped there for two
months, detained by La Salle's illness with fever, and then, on account
of their weakened condition, returned to Fort St. Louis.

{272}

A deeper pall of gloom settled upon the little band of exiles.  They
had now been two years on that forlorn spot, and still they had not
even found their way out.  From one hundred and eighty their number had
dwindled to forty-five.  Clearly, there was but one thing to be done.
If anybody was to remain alive, the journey to Canada must be
accomplished, at all costs.  This time La Salle determined to take
Joutel with him, leaving Barbier in command of the little party in the
fort.

The New Year, 1687, came, and a few days later, with sighs and tears,
the parting took place which many felt was for all time, and the
travelers went away in mournful silence, with their meagre outfit
packed on the horses, leaving Barbier to hold the fort with his little
band of twenty persons, including all the women and children and a few
disabled men.

We shall not attempt to trace closely the movements of the travelers.
For more than two months they journeyed in a northeasterly direction.
At the best, they were in wretched plight, with nothing for shoes but
raw buffalo-hide, which hardened about the foot and held it in the grip
of a vise.  After a while they bought dressed {273} deerskin from the
Indians and made themselves moccasins.  Rivers and streams they
crossed, two or three at a time, in a boat made of buffalo-hide, while
the horses swam after them.  They met Indians almost daily and held
friendly intercourse with them.[2]

Once they saw a band of a hundred and fifty warriors attacking a herd
of buffalo with lances, and a stirring sight it was.  These warriors
entertained the Europeans most handsomely.  Says La Salle's brother,
the priest Cavelier, "They took us straight to the cabin of their great
chief or captain, where they first washed our hands, our heads, and our
feet with warm water; after which they presented us boiled and roast
meat to eat, and an unknown fish, cooked whole, that was six feet long,
laid in a dish of its length.  It was of a wonderful taste, and we
preferred it to meat."  Here the way-worn travelers were glad to buy
thirty horses--enough to give every one of them a mount, and to carry
their baggage besides--all for thirty knives, ten hatchets, and six
dozen needles!

{274}

In one of the villages they witnessed the catching of an alligator
twelve feet long on a large hook made of bone and baited with meat.
The Indians amused themselves an entire day with torturing it.  They
would have been keenly disappointed, had they known how little this
animal, so low in the scale of life as to be almost insensible to pain,
suffered from their ingenious cruelty.

The Colorado and the Trinity were reached.  A deluge of rain kept them
weather-bound for four or five days.  It was a gloomy time.  What added
fuel to the flame was that La Salle had with him a young nephew, named
Moranget, who presumed on his relation to the leader and behaved most
overbearingly to the men.

One day it chanced that some of the men were separated from the main
body when Nika killed two buffaloes.  They sent word to La Salle, in
order that he might have the meat brought in on the horses.
Accordingly, he dispatched his nephew, Moranget, with two other men,
for that purpose.  This was just the opportunity the malcontents
desired.  Besides, Moranget incensed them by flying into a passion
because they had reserved certain portions of the meat for themselves,
and by seizing the whole of it.  They laid their plans {275} and, in
the dead of the night, murdered him, La Salle's servant Saget, and his
faithful Indian, Nika.

Now they had to choose between killing La Salle and being killed by
him, as soon as he should learn the facts.  They laid an ambush for
him, and when he came in the morning to look after the missing men,
they shot him dead.  Then the murderers stripped his body, dragged it
into the bushes, and left it to be torn by buzzards.

Thus died, in the prime of his manhood, one who had done more than any
other toward the opening of our continent.  He had traversed regions
where white men were almost unheard of.  He had launched the first
vessel that ever floated on the vast inland seas above Niagara Falls.
He had established the French in the Illinois region, opening the way
for the possession of the Mississippi Valley.  He had drawn hostile
Indian tribes together into a league strong enough to resist the Long
House.  He had traveled thousands and thousands of miles on foot and by
canoe.  He had led the first party of white men from the Lakes to the
Gulf of Mexico.  His foresight had grasped the commercial value of the
Mississippi Valley, and, triumphing over enormous difficulties, he had
opened the Great {276} West to our race.  And now all his greatness was
come to this, to die in the wilderness by an assassin's hand!

After the death of the leader, a little party, among whom were Joutel
and La Salle's brother, the friar Cavelier, after many strange
experiences, finally made their way down the Arkansas River to the
Mississippi.  There, to their inexpressible joy, they found two of
their countrymen who had been left there by Tonty.  That brave man and
loyal friend, when he received the news, by the way of France, of his
former leader's disastrous landing, had at once, at his own expense,
fitted out an expedition and led it down the Illinois to the mouth of
the Mississippi.  Of course, he did not find La Salle or any trace of
him there.  He had then returned to his post, leaving some of his men
at the mouth of the Arkansas.  These escorted the survivors of La
Salle's party to Canada, whence they sailed to France, having made one
of the most remarkable journeys on record.  They arrived in Europe, the
sole known survivors of the expedition that had left France three years
before.

Louis the Great, when he heard the news of the failure of the
enterprise, took no steps to {277} relieve the forlorn little band of
exiles on the coast of Texas.  Not so Tonty.  That brave soul
determined to rescue them, if possible.  For the third time he voyaged
down the Mississippi, turned up the Red River, and penetrated as far as
the country of the Caddoes.[3]  There he lost the most of his
ammunition in crossing a river, his men mutinied and refused to go
further, and he was compelled to turn back.  On his way down the Red
River he encountered a flood and traveled more than a hundred miles
through country covered with water.  The party slept on logs laid side
by side and were reduced to eating their dogs.  Few men who figure in
our country's early story are more deserving of honorable remembrance
than this man with one hand and with the heart of a lion.

The French King neglected the exiles in Texas, but the Spanish King did
not.  He ordered a force sent from Mexico, to destroy the nest of
invaders.  When the Spanish soldiers arrived on the spot, not a human
being was to be seen.  The poor little fort was a ruin, and a few {278}
skeletons were all that remained of its former inmates.  The Indians in
the neighborhood told a story of a band of warriors who had entrapped
the garrison into opening the gates, on the plea of trading, and then
had rushed in and massacred them.

[Illustration: The Murder of La Salle]

Thus ended, for the time, La Salle's brilliant scheme of colonizing
Louisiana.




Supplement to Chapter XIV

The Executor of La Salle's Plan of Colonization.--First Experiences of
the Settlers.--Bienville's Shrewdness in getting rid of the
English.--New Orleans Founded.--Character of the Population.--Indian
Wars.

La Salle was dead, but his bright dream of France enthroned on the
Mississippi, holding in her hand the sceptre of the great West, was too
vital to die.  It was growing more and more into the consciousness of
sea-going Europe, that the nation holding the mouth of the Great River
would grasp the key to the undeveloped wealth of the Western World.  So
it was that when France stretched forth her hand to seize the coveted
prize, she found rivals in the field, Spain and {279} Great Britain
struggling for a foothold, Spain already planted at Pensacola, the
English nosing about the mouth of the Mississippi.

The man who was destined to achieve what La Salle had been hindered
from accomplishing only by the blunder of his pilots and the jealousy
of his associates, was Jean Baptiste LeMoyne de Bienville.

He was of that fine French Canadian stock that had already produced
Joliet, the brave explorer, and he belonged to a family whose seven
sons all won distinction, four of them dying in the service of their
country.  When he came on the enterprise in which he was destined to
complete La Salle's unfinished work, he was a midshipman of twenty-two
serving with his older brother, Iberville, who was winning renown as a
brave and skilful naval captain.  Though possessing none of La Salle's
brilliancy of genius, and never called on to make those heroic
exertions or to exhibit that amazing fortitude which were so
conspicuous in the case of the great explorer, he still exhibited
qualities which well fitted him for the task that fell to him, and
which earned for him the title of "Father of Louisiana."

To us it may seem strange that the first {280} reaching out of France
toward the incredibly rich Mississippi Valley did not touch the valley
itself, but made its lodgment on a sandy bluff overlooking a bay in the
territory of what is now the State of Mississippi.  So it was, however,
and the fact only shows how little was grasped the true meaning of La
Salle's gigantic scheme.

In January, 1699, fifteen years after the great Pathfinder had made his
misguided landing in Texas, a small fleet from Brest was hovering about
the mouth of Mobile River seeking a place for settlement.  It was
commanded by Pierre LeMoyne d'Iberville.  With him were his two
brothers, Sauvolle and Bienville, and Father Anastase Douay, who had
accompanied La Salle.

One of the first spots which the Frenchmen visited bore evidences of a
ghastly tragedy.  So numerous were the human bones bleaching on the
sandy soil that they called it Massacre Island (to-day Dauphin Island).
It was surmised--and with some plausibility--that here had perished
some portion of the ill-fated following of Pamphile de Narvaez.  (See
"Pioneer Spaniards in North America," p. 200.)

Another island, farther to the west, chiefly impressed the visitors by
the great number of {281} animals, of a species new to them, which they
found there.  Isle des Chats they called it, and as "Cat Island" it is
known to this day.  Had the Frenchmen been naturalists, they would have
seen that there was more of the bear than of the cat about this
creature, for it was none other than our sly friend, the raccoon.

Leaving his vessels at anchor near the mouth of Mobile River,
Iberville, with his brother Bienville and Father Douay, went in search
of the mouth of the Mississippi.  They found it and ascended the river
a considerable distance.  What assured them that they really were on
the Great River was that they received from the Bayagoulas a letter
which Tonty had left with them for La Salle, when he made, in 1686,
that heroic journey all the way from the Illinois country to the Gulf,
in the vain effort to succor his chief.

Another interesting relic which the explorers are said to have seen,
was a coat of mail shown to them by the Indians near the Red River, as
once having belonged to a Spaniard.  Though nearly one hundred and
sixty years had gone by since Hernando de Soto's famous expedition, it
is by no means improbable that this was a genuine relic of that
enterprise.  Naturally, the {282} Indians would have highly prized and
would have kept, as a precious trophy, such a reminder of their
forefathers' heroic stand against the dastardly invaders.

The appearance on the river of the two English vessels, whose captain
frankly said that he was seeking a place for a settlement, was
conclusive evidence that France was none too early in reaching out for
the prize that others coveted.  Bienville has the credit of getting rid
of the Britons by telling the officer that he might easily judge how
numerous and strong were his master's, the French King's, subjects, in
that region, from seeing them on the river in small boats--a piece of
reasoning which was rather ingenious than ingenuous.  It had its effect
in sending away the Briton with "a flea in his ear."  "English Turn,"
the name given to a great bend in the stream some miles below New
Orleans, keeps alive the memory of that piece of shrewdness.  Not far
distant, by the way, is the field where, in 1815, the British regulars,
under Sir Edward Pakenham, received a disastrous defeat at the hands of
Andrew Jackson and his American riflemen.

Iberville planted his first settlement at Biloxi, {283} on Mississippi
Sound.  Other French posts were shortly afterward established on Cat
Island, Dauphin Island, which is at the mouth of Mobile Bay, and at
Mobile.  A little later Bienville built a fort fifty-four miles above
the mouth of the Great River, and he early began to insist that the
future of the colony lay on its banks, not on the shores and sandy
islands of the Gulf.  But the time had not yet come when his ideas
would prevail.  The wretched colony must first go through a dismal
experience of languishing, in consequence of which the seat of
government was removed to Mobile, and of actual famine.

At last, in 1718, Bienville, who by the death of his brother had
succeeded to the direction of affairs, with twenty-five convicts from
France and as many carpenters and some voyageurs from the Illinois
River, founded the city of New Orleans.

At the first the outlook was far from hopeful.  The site was but a few
feet above the sea-level and was subject to constant inundation.  Most
unfavorable reports went back to Mobile, which for five years longer
remained the seat of government.  The population, too, was rude and
lawless, being made up of trappers, redemptioners having a period of
years to serve, transported {284} females, inmates of the House of
Correction, Choctaw squaws, and negro slave women--all, as an old
writer says, "without religion, without justice, without discipline,
without order, without police."

Bienville, however, held firmly to his purpose and, in 1723, procured
the royal permission to transfer the seat of government from Mobile to
the new settlement on the banks of the Great River.  Thus, at last, was
La Salle's prophetic dream realized.  France had become awake to the
importance of concentrating her strength where it could be effective,
rather than frittering it away on the shores of the Gulf.

One of the most striking evidences of the warm interest which the King
felt in the colony was his sending out, in 1728, a number of decent
girls, each with a trunk filled with linen and clothing (from which
they were called _filles à la cassette_, or girls with a chest), who
were to be disposed of under the direction of the Ursuline nuns, in
marriage to the colonists.  Other consignments followed; and the homes
thus established soon gave to the population of the city a more quiet
and orderly character.

[Illustration: Le Moyne de Bienville]

Through various experiences, chiefly disastrous wars with the Natchez,
that remarkable people {285} whom La Salle visited on his great
exploration, and whom the French finally broke up and scattered, and
with the Chickasaws in Mississippi, that hardy breed of warriors who
had fought Soto so fiercely, and who now sent the Frenchmen back
discomfited, Bienville in his later years lost much of his earlier
prestige.  But the fact remains that it was he who grasped the meaning
of La Salle's plan, he who founded New Orleans, and he who guided the
struggling colony through its perilous infancy.  He well earned his
title of "Father of Louisiana."



[1] These matchless horsemen, probably unsurpassed in the world, are
also great jockeys, passionately fond of horse-racing and deeply versed
in all its tricks.  The following laughable account of a race that he
witnessed is given by Col. Dodge in his very entertaining book, "Our
Wild Indians": "A band of Comanches once camped near Fort Chadbourne,
in Texas.  Some of the officers were decidedly 'horsey,' owning blood
horses whose relative speed was well known.  The Comanche chief was
bantered for a race, and, after several days of manoeuvring, a race was
made against the third best horse of the garrison, distance four
hundred yards.

"The Indians wagered robes and plunder of various kinds, to the value
of sixty or seventy dollars, against money, flour, sugar, etc., to a
like amount.  At the appointed time the Indians 'showed' a miserable
sheep of a pony, with legs like churns, a three-inch coat of rough hair
stuck out all over the body; and a general expression of neglect,
helplessness, and patient suffering struck pity into the hearts of all
beholders.  The rider was a stalwart buck of one hundred and seventy
pounds, looking big and strong enough to carry the poor beast on his
shoulders.  He was armed with a huge club, with which, after the word
was given, he belabored the miserable animal from start to finish.  To
the astonishment of all the whites, the Indian won by a neck.

"Another race was proposed by the officers, and, after much
'dickering,' accepted by the Indians, against the next best horse of
the garrison.  The bets were doubled; and in less than an hour the
second race was run by the same pony, with the same apparent exertion
and with exactly the same result.

"The officers, thoroughly disgusted, proposed a third race and brought
to the ground a magnificent Kentucky mare, of the true Lexington blood.
The Indians accepted the race and not only doubled bets as before, but
piled up everything they could raise, seemingly almost crazed with the
excitement of their previous success.  The riders mounted, and the word
was given.  Throwing away his club, the Indian rider gave a whoop, at
which the sheep-like pony pricked up his ears and went away like the
wind almost two feet to the mare's one.  The last fifty yards of the
course was run by the pony with the rider sitting face to his tail,
making hideous grimaces and beckoning to the rider of the mare to come
on.

"It afterwards transpired that the old sheep was a trick and
straight-race pony, celebrated among all the tribes of the south, and
had lately won for his master six hundred ponies among the Kickapoos of
the Indian Nation."

[2] They learned from these Indians to handle skin-boats, or
"bull-boats," such as we shall see were in constant use among the
Mandans of the upper Missouri.

[3] These people, sometimes called the Pawnee family, were scattered,
in various wandering bands, from eastern Texas as far north as the
Missouri.




{289}

Chapter XV

FATHER LOUIS HENNEPIN

His Birth and Early Experiences.--His Description of Niagara
Falls.--His Great Fraud.--His Real Achievement.--Captured by the
Sioux.--Given to a Master.--Superstitious Fears of the Indians.--Goes
with a Hunting Party.--Sees and names the Falls of St.
Anthony.--Various Adventures.--Rescued and Freed.


We come now to tell the story of a man who was neither great nor good,
but was a most picturesque and entertaining scamp, and who withal
deserves some small place among the Pathfinders.

Imagine a burly friar, in robe of rough gray frieze, his head covered
by a pointed hood, his otherwise bare feet protected by sandals, in his
hand a stout cudgel, shuffling along on snow-shoes and dragging his
scanty possessions on a sled, or, if it was summer, paddling his canoe
from one lonely cabin to another, celebrating mass wherever he could
get together a half-dozen people, telling them the gossip of the river,
eating a robust meal, then pushing on to repeat the {290} experience
elsewhere, and you will have a good picture of Father Louis Hennepin, a
man whose books describing his travels, real or imaginary, had, in
their day, the widest popularity in Europe.  Though he was an
unconscionable braggart, and though he had no scruples about falsifying
facts, yet, as the first person to publish an account of the Falls of
Niagara, and as the discoverer and namer of the Falls of St. Anthony,
he is fairly entitled to a place in a collection like this.

He was born in Belgium, about 1640, and in due time joined the
Franciscan monks.  When he tells us that he was so passionately fond of
tales of adventure that he often skulked behind tavern-doors, though he
was sickened by the tobacco smoke, eagerly hanging on the words of the
old tars spinning yarns to each other, we do not wonder at finding him
on his way to the land of wonders, the New World, making the voyage in
company with La Salle.  The wilderness, full of hardships and haunted
by treacherous savages though it was, had a fascination for him, and we
soon find him serving as an itinerant missionary on the frontier.

His experience in this work recommended him for appointment as
missionary at that loneliest of {291} outposts, La Salle's Fort
Frontenac.  When La Salle returned successful from his efforts to
interest the court in his gigantic scheme of exploration, Father
Hennepin was selected to accompany him as the representative of the
Church.  In preparation for the great undertaking, he was sent ahead
with La Motte, an officer in La Salle's service, to Fort Frontenac,
whence they proceeded in a small sailing vessel to Niagara River, under
orders to build a fort that was intended to be a link in the chain of
posts that La Salle purposed establishing.

Niagara Falls--"a vast and prodigious Cadence of Water," he calls
it--made a deep impression on the Father, and he proceeded to write in
his journal this description, which, when it was printed, was the first
published account of the cataract: "This wonderful Downfall is
compounded of two great Cross-streams of Water, and two Falls, with an
Isle sloping along the middle of it.  The Waters which fall from this
vast height do foam and boil after the most hideous Manner imaginable,
making an outrageous Noise, more terrible than that of Thunder; for
when the wind blows from off the South, their dismal roaring may be
heard above fifteen Leagues off."

{292}

The Seneca Indians, who regarded the Niagara River as belonging to
themselves, were jealous of the intruders and raised so strong
objections to the building of a fort, that La Motte and Hennepin made a
journey to their chief town, in the hope of overcoming their
opposition.  Here they met with a hospitable reception from the
savages, who, Hennepin says, "wash'd our Feet, which afterwards they
rubb'd over with the Oil of Bears."  They found here two faithful
Jesuit missionaries--members of an order, by the way, not especially
friendly to the one to which Hennepin belonged, the Franciscans--and,
at their invitation, the father preached to the Indians.

Next came a council with the elders of the tribe.  These made a great
impression on Hennepin, who writes, "The Senators of Venice do not
appear with a graver countenance, and perhaps don't speak with more
Majesty and Solidity than those ancient Iroquese." [1]

With many cunning arguments and specious reasons, the white men stated
their case through their interpreter, making much of the point that the
new enterprise would open an easier {293} trade-route, by which goods
could be brought and sold to the natives at rates lower than those of
the Dutch, with whom these people were in the habit of dealing at Fort
Orange (Albany).

The wary old warriors accepted the presents offered them, listened to
the speeches, and reserved their decision until the next day, when they
plainly showed that they did not put much faith in the assurances of
their white brethren.  In the end, La Motte and Hennepin went away
disappointed.  La Salle, however, on his arrival, with his
extraordinary skill in dealing with Indians, secured the concessions he
needed and went on with his building and the subsequent exploration.

It would be superfluous to repeat the story of the expedition, down to
the building of Fort Crèvecoeur.  It is not until this point that the
journal of Father Hennepin becomes an independent narrative.

From Fort Crèvecoeur La Salle dispatched the father, with two excellent
men, Accau and Du Gay, to follow the Illinois River to its mouth and,
on reaching the Mississippi, to turn northward and explore its upper
waters.  Accau, who was an experienced _voyageur_ (French for {294}
traveler; a term applied to Canadians who traversed the forests and
lakes, bartering with the Indians), was the real head of the
expedition.  But Hennepin, according to his wont, even when he was in
company with so great a genius as La Salle, in his account always gives
himself the foremost place.

If Father Hennepin had published no other writings than his account of
the journey on the Upper Mississippi, his reputation would be that of a
traveler who left a most interesting record of his experiences,
embellished with fanciful additions--a not uncommon practice, in those
days--but in the main reliable.  Unfortunately for his good name, he
did something more which justly put such a blot upon his character that
many persons refused to believe his story in any of its particulars.
We must give a passing notice to this daring performance.

Fourteen years after this expedition, when La Salle was dead, and with
the evident purpose of robbing him of his just fame as the first white
man who explored the Mississippi all the way to the Gulf, Hennepin for
the first time put forth the astonishing statement that he and his two
companions, on reaching the Great River, turned {295} south and
followed its course all the way to the ocean, after which they ascended
it and explored its upper waters--a truly marvelous achievement, if it
were true, for three lonely men voyaging on an unknown stream among
fierce savages.

Even at the time of its publication, there were those who disallowed
this amazing claim.  "Why has he so long kept silence about this heroic
feat?" they naturally asked.  Hennepin had a ready answer: he was
afraid of the wrath of La Salle, who would have been furious if any
doubt had been cast upon his claim of being the first explorer.

How, then, do we know the story to be false?  In several ways.  First,
and chiefly, because what Hennepin alleged that he had done was simply
impossible.  In his first book, which was published, let us remember,
during La Salle's lifetime, Hennepin said that he left the mouth of the
Illinois on March 12, and that he was captured by the Sioux, near the
mouth of the Wisconsin, five hundred miles above, on April 11.  This
looks reasonable, and no doubt it was true.  But, in the second story,
published fourteen years later, he stated that in that same interval of
time he had descended the Mississippi {296} to the Gulf, then,
returning, had traced its course as far as the mouth of the Wisconsin.
One month to accomplish a distance of 3,260 miles!  An average of over
one hundred miles a day for three men paddling a canoe, up-stream for
the greater part of the distance!  Surely, we may dismiss the whole
story as a colossal falsehood.

But if he did not go below the mouth of the Illinois, how did Hennepin
become possessed of the information which he gives in his usual
interesting way about the places and peoples all the way down the river
to the Gulf?  His descriptions have all the appearance of truth.  He
"cribbed" them.  We are able to put our finger on a source from which
he drew without stint.  It will be remembered that Father Membré
accompanied La Salle on his descent of the Mississippi, in 1681.  He
kept a journal of their experiences.  This journal was afterward
published by another friar, Le Clerc, but was suppressed by the French
government, because it gave offence to the Jesuits.  A few copies,
however, are in existence to this day.  Those who have examined one of
these say that Membré's journal is the original of Hennepin's stolen
narrative, sometimes whole pages agreeing word for word.  Hennepin
seems {297} to have taken it bodily, with a few necessary alterations,
such as would make himself, not La Salle, the hero of the expedition.
This pirated account, written in Hennepin's picturesque style, met with
great success in Europe and was translated into several languages.  We
are reminded of the sensation which was made by Amerigo Vespucci's
fanciful tales of the New World.  (See "Pioneer Spaniards in North
America," p. 44.)

One more question.  If Hennepin lied in saying that he descended the
Great River, how do we know that he really ascended it?  Because this
part of his story is confirmed by an independent witness.  The famous
trader and leader of fur-traders, Du Lhut, testified that he found
Hennepin and his two companions prisoners among the Sioux and rescued
them, precisely as we shall find Hennepin relating in his story of the
expedition.

We shall, therefore, reject the later-published account of the
imaginary journey down the Mississippi and confine our attention to the
probably authentic story of his adventures on the upper waters.

Hennepin and his two associates followed the Illinois to its mouth and
then turned their canoe {298} toward the head-waters of the Great
River.  For a time all went well.  Game was abundant, and the travelers
fared sumptuously on buffalo, deer, turkeys, and fish.  Suddenly they
encountered a war-party of Sioux in a number of canoes.  These fierce
rovers, members of the great Dakota family, whose range extended
westward a thousand miles from the Mississippi, enjoyed a reputation
which caused them to be called "the Iroquois of the West."  Immediately
they  surrounded the Frenchmen with a hideous clamor.  Hennepin held up
the calumet; but one of them snatched it from him.  Then he offered
some fine Martinique tobacco, which somewhat mollified them.  He also
gave them two turkeys which were in the canoe.  But, for all this, it
was evident that the Sioux were about to treat their prisoners with
their wonted ferocity.  In fact, one of the warriors signified to the
friar in dumb show that he was to be brained with a war-club.  On the
spot he hastened to the canoe and returned loaded with presents which
he threw down before them.  This had the effect of so far softening the
savage breasts that the prisoners were given food and were allowed to
rest in quiet that night.

In quiet, indeed, but not sleeping, we may be {299} sure, for can a
more trying situation be imagined than that of knowing that one's life
or death is under debate, while one has not a chance to say a single
word of defence or argument?  Some of the Indians, they gathered,
favored killing them on the spot and taking their goods.  Others
contended that when they all wished to attract French traders to come
into their country and bring guns, blankets, and other such
commodities, it would be unwise to discourage them by killing these
prisoners.

Imagine the Frenchmen's joy, when, in the early morning, a young
warrior in full paint came to them, asked for the pipe which had
previously been rejected, filled and smoked it, and then passed it to
his companions to do the same.  This pipe was the famous calumet, which
we have seen to be so efficacious in the case of Joliet and Marquette.
Smoking it was an intimation to the Frenchmen that there was to be
peace.  They were also informed that they would be taken by the Sioux
to their village.

Shortly afterward the friar had a comical experience.  When he took out
his breviary and began to read his morning devotions in a low tone, the
savages gathered around him with looks {300} of terror and frantically
signed to him to put away the book.  They mistook it for some kind of a
fetish, that is, an object inhabited by a powerful spirit, and his
muttering they supposed to be a magic incantation.  Then a happy
thought struck him.  He began to sing the service in a loud and
cheerful voice.  This delighted the savages, who fancied that the book
was teaching him to sing for their entertainment.

Now the journey up the river began.  On the whole, the Frenchmen fared
tolerably well.  They took care always to sleep near the young warrior
who had been the first to smoke the peace-pipe, and whom they regarded
as their protector.  The hostile party among the Indians was headed by
a wily old fellow who frequently threw the prisoners into a panic by
frenzied appeals to the warriors to let him avenge on the white men the
death of his son, who had been killed by the Miamis.  The Frenchmen
invariably met this excitement by fresh gifts.  Thus, while they were
not openly robbed, they were gradually relieved of their earthly
possessions by a sort of primitive blackmail.

Day after day the paddles plied by sinewy arms drove the canoes up the
stream.  A lake {301} was passed, which later was called Lake Pepin, in
honor of one of a party of their countrymen whom they met a short time
afterward.[2]  On the nineteenth day after their capture, the prisoners
landed, along with their masters, on the spot where St. Paul now stands.

The three Frenchmen's troubles now began in real earnest.  First they
must see their canoe broken to pieces, to prevent their escape, then
the remainder of their goods divided.  After this their captors started
out for their abodes, which lay to the north, near the lake now called
Mille {302} Lacs.  It was a hard experience for the Frenchmen to tramp
with these athletic savages, wading ponds and marshes glazed with ice
and swimming ice-cold streams.  "Our Legs," says Hennepin, "were all
over Blood, being cut by the Ice."  Seeing the friar inclined to lag,
the Indians took a novel method of quickening his pace.  They set fire
to the grass behind him and then, taking him by the hands, they ran
forward with him.  He was nearly spent when, after five days of
exhausting travel, they reached the homes of the Sioux.

Entering the village, Hennepin saw a sight that curdled his blood.
Stakes, with bundles of straws attached to them seemed in readiness for
burning himself and his comrades.

Imagine their amazement when, instead of being roasted, they were taken
into a lodge and treated to a kind of whortle-berry pudding _à la
sauvage_!

The next matter of interest was a noisy wrangle among the warriors as
to the distribution of the prisoners.  To his great terror, Hennepin
was assigned to Aquipagetin, the wily old villain who had insisted on
the death of the Frenchmen and had persistently blackmailed them.
"Surely now {303} my time has come," the friar said to himself.
Instead, to his great surprise, he was immediately adopted by his new
master as a son, to replace the one whom the Miamis had lately killed,
a procedure quite in accordance with Indian custom.  Hennepin thus
found himself separated from his two countrymen, who had other masters,
much to the relief of Accau, who heartily hated him.

The friar was now conducted by his adopted father to his lodge, which
stood on an island in a lake, was introduced as his son to some six or
seven of his wives, was given a platter of fish and a buffalo-robe, and
altogether was treated quite as a member of the family.

Now he had a period of rest in the Sioux village.  The Indians
subjected him, greatly to his advantage, to a treatment such as seems
to have been in very general use on this continent and to have been the
most rational feature of Indian medical practice, which relied mainly
on charms and incantations.  It was administered by placing the patient
in a tightly closed lodge and pouring water on heated stones, thus
producing a dense vapor which induced copious sweating, after which he
was vigorously rubbed.

The Sioux had a certain respect for him, on {304} account of magic
powers which he was supposed to possess, and his pocket-compass
inspired them with unbounded awe.  On his side, he made himself useful
in various ways, such as shaving the children's heads and bleeding the
sick.  The children had good reason to be thankful for having the friar
for their barber, since the native method, he says, was "by burning off
the Hair with flat Stones, which they heat red-hot in the Fire."

"Many a melancholy Day," says Hennepin, "did I pass among these
Savages."  His coarse, filthy food was often of the scantiest, and his
work, which he was compelled to do with squaws and slaves--for, of
course, no warrior would stoop to labor--was of the hardest.  Besides
his useful services, one thing that helped greatly to keep him alive
was the superstition of his masters.  One of his belongings inspired
them with wholesome dread.  "I had," he says, "an Iron Pot about three
foot round, which had the Figure of a Lion on it, which during our
Voyage served us to bake our Victuals in.  This Pot the Barbarians
durst never so much as touch, without covering their Hands first in
something of Castor-Skin.  And so great a Terror was it to the women,
{305} that they durst not come or sleep in the Cabin where it was.
They thought that there was a Spirit hid within, that would certainly
kill them."

At length the time came for the Indians to go on their annual hunt, and
they took Hennepin along.  His countrymen were also of the party, and
thus he was again thrown with them.  The friar gives this indignant
account of their outfit: "Our whole Equipage consisted of fifteen or
twenty Charges of Powder, a Fusil [gun], a little sorry Earthen Pot,
which the Barbarians gave us, a knife between us both, and a Garment of
Castor [beaver].  Thus we were equipped for a voyage of 250 Leagues."

The whole band, some two hundred and fifteen in number, descended Rum
River, the outlet of Mille Lacs, and encamped opposite its mouth, on
the bank of the Mississippi.  Food was scarce.  The whole camp was on
short rations, and the three Frenchmen could get little to eat but
unripe berries.

This condition of things was scarcely endurable, and Hennepin was happy
in securing permission from the head chief, who always acted in a very
friendly manner, to go with his countrymen to {306} the mouth of the
Wisconsin, where he said that he had an appointment to meet some French
traders who were coming thither with goods--a piece of pure invention
which, however, served its purpose very well.  Accau refused to go,
preferring the savage life to traveling with the friar.  But Du Gay
gladly joined him, and the two set off in a small canoe that had been
given them.  They went swiftly down the river, and soon came to a
famous cataract, between the sites of St. Paul and Minneapolis, which
Hennepin called the Falls of St. Anthony, in honor of the saint whom he
particularly reverenced, St. Anthony of Padua.  The name remains to
this day and keeps alive the memory of the eccentric friar.[3]

{307}

We shall not follow the travelers through their wanderings and
adventures.  Once, when they had been on very scant fare for several
days, they were almost trampled by a herd of buffalo rushing down the
bank to cross the river.  Du Gay shot a young cow, and they feasted so
bountifully that they were taken ill and could not travel for two days.
In the meantime the weather was warm, their meat spoiled, and they were
soon again nearly famished, depending on catfish and an occasional
turtle.  Hennepin thus describes one of their encounters: "I shewed
Picard [Du Gay] a huge Serpent, as big as a Man's Leg, and seven or
eight Foot long.  She was working herself insensibly up a steep craggy
Rock, to get at the Swallows Nests which are there in great Numbers.
We pelted her so long with Stones, till at length she fell into the
River.  Her Tongue, which was in form of a Lance, was of an
extraordinary Length, and her Hiss might be heard a great way."

At last the two Frenchmen joined a band of hunters and among them found
our friend Accau.  {308} The hunt was very successful.  But Hennepin's
attention was drawn in another direction by a strange story of five
"Spirits," that is to say, Europeans, who were in the neighborhood.  A
few days later he met them at a little distance below the Falls of St.
Anthony.

The leader of the party was one of the most notable men among the early
pioneers.  His name was Daniel Greysolon Du Lhut, or Du Luth.  He was
leagued with Count Frontenac and some others in the fur-trade and was
equally noted for his success in that line of business, for his
coolness and skill in managing Indians and rough _coureurs de bois_,
and for his achievements as an explorer.  He had come to the head of
Lake Superior, where a city perpetuates his name, and thence had
crossed to one of the tributaries of the Mississippi, when he heard of
the three Frenchmen and came to meet them.  The encounter was a joyful
one on both sides, especially for the prisoners, whose release Du Lhut
secured by gifts to the Sioux.

[Illustration: Falls of St. Anthony]

The eight Frenchmen now accompanied the Sioux back to Mille Lacs and
were treated with great honor.  Then they started east and, in due
time, reached the Jesuit missions at Green {309} Bay.  And here we take
leave of Father Hennepin.[4]



[1] Hennepin's language in the passages which have been quoted is given
as it appears in an old English translation.

[2] Jonathan Carver, who journeyed up the river in 1766, was the
earliest traveler who made mention of ancient monuments in this region.
He says that a few miles below Lake Pepin his attention was attracted
by an elevation which had the appearance of an intrenchment.  He had
served in the recent war between Great Britain and France and had an
eye to such matters.  He says, "Notwithstanding it was now covered with
grass, I could plainly discern that it had once been a breast-work of
about four feet in height, extending the best part of a mile and
sufficiently capacious to cover five thousand men." It was
semi-circular in form, and its wings rested on the river, which covered
the rear.  His surmise that it was built for the purpose of defence is
undoubtedly correct.  He wonders how such a work could exist in a
country inhabited by "untutored Indians" who had no military knowledge
beyond drawing a bow.  Since his time we have gained far more knowledge
of the aborigines, and it is ascertained beyond reasonable question
that, at one period, they reared extensive earth-works, probably for
the permanent protection of their villages.

[3] Jonathan Carver, who visited the Falls about a hundred years after
Hennepin, and from whose works the accompanying illustration is taken,
writes thus: "At a little distance below the falls stands a small
island, of about an acre and a half, on which grow a great number of
oak-trees, every branch of which, able to support the weight, was full
of eagles' nests."  These birds, he says, resort to this place in so
great numbers because of its security, "their retreat being guarded by
the Rapids, which the Indians never attempt to pass," and because of
the abundant supply of food furnished by fish and animals "dashed to
pieces by the falls and driven on the adjacent shore."

About thirty mites below the Falls, he says, he visited a remarkable
cave, called by the Indians Wakon-teebe, that is, the Dwelling of the
Great Spirit.  Within it he found "many Indian hieroglyphicks which
appeared very ancient."  Near it was a burying-place of the Sioux.

[4] Hennepin relates that at the Falls of St. Anthony two of the men,
to the great indignation of Du Lhut when he learned of it, stole two
buffalo-robes which were hung on trees as offerings to the Great
Spirit.  Striking natural objects seem to have been regarded by the
Indians as special manifestations of divinity.  It is an interesting
confirmation, that Jonathan Carver relates that, at the same place, a
young warrior who accompanied him threw into the stream his pipe, his
tobacco, his bracelets, his neck ornaments, in short, everything of
value about him, all the while smiting his breast and crying aloud to
the Great Spirit for his blessing.




{313}

Chapter XVI

THE VÉRENDRYES DISCOVER THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS

Vérendrye's Experience as a Fur-trader.--As a Soldier.--He returns to
the Forests.--His Plan for reaching the Pacific.--Tremendous
Difficulties in his Way.--He reaches the Mandans.--His Sons discover
the Rocky Mountains.--Alexander Mackenzie follows the Mackenzie River
to the Arctic Ocean.--He achieves a Passage over the Mountains to the
Pacific.--Note on Mandan Indians.--Mah-to-toh-pa's Vengeance.--Singular
Dwellings of the Mandans.--Their Bloody Ordeal.--Skin-boats.--Catlin's
Fanciful Theory.


We have seen how the dream of a short route to China and the Indies
inspired a long line of adventurous explorers.  At the first it was
hoped that the Mississippi afforded such a passage.  When it was known
beyond all doubt that the Great River flows into the Gulf, not the
"Western Sea," longing eyes were turned toward the western part of the
continent, in the hope that some stream would be found flowing into the
Pacific which would carry the keels of commerce Indiaward.  The huge
barrier of the Rocky Mountains was {314} not known, and it was only in
the effort to reach the Pacific by water that they were discovered.

So important was the desired route considered that, in 1720, the French
King sent out the noted historian of New France, Father Charlevoix, to
explore westward and discover a way to the Pacific.  He recommended two
plans, either to follow the Missouri River to its head-waters or to
push a chain of trading-posts gradually westward until the continent
should be crossed.  The former plan was the one actually carried out,
eighty-three years later, by the famous Lewis and Clark expedition,
which crossed the Rockies and followed the Columbia River to the ocean.
The second plan was the easier and less expensive, and it was the
earlier to be tried.  Still several years elapsed before the effort was
made.

The hardy adventurer was Pierre Gaultier de Varennes de la Vérendrye,
son of the Governor of Three Rivers.  Early experience as a fur-trader
taught him to know the Indians and the hard life of the northern
forests.  Then came the war of the Spanish Succession, and, a loyal
French subject, he left his fur-trade, hastened to Europe, asked to
serve the King, and was given a commission as a lieutenant.  The famous
field of {315} Malplaquet came near to witnessing the end of his
career.  He lay on it for dead, gashed with the sabre and pierced with
bullets.  Still he recovered, returned to New France, and plunged again
into the woods as a trader.

Being placed in command of the French outpost on Lake Nipigon, where he
also carried on a brisk trade, he heard many a tale from Indians who
came with furs.  One of these stories fired his imagination.  It was of
a great river flowing westward out of a lake into water in which there
was a tide.  Then the Indian drew a rough map on birch bark, a copy of
which is still in existence.  Could this be the long-desired route to
the Pacific?  He hoped it and was resolved to ascertain the truth.  But
first he must get leave and an outfit.  Having made the long and
dangerous journey in his birch-bark canoe, that is, gone from Lake
Nipigon into Lake Superior, traversed the entire length of the lakes,
and then descended the St. Lawrence to Quebec, he laid before the
French governor, Beauharnais, his plan for reaching the Pacific by the
net-work of lakes and rivers north and west of Lake Superior.  The
Governor approved, but Vérendrye, applying to the King for men and
means, got nothing but a grant {316} of the monopoly of the fur-trade
north and west of Lake Superior.  He must raise the money himself.
With difficulty and at exorbitant rates of interest, he obtained
advances from Quebec merchants and set out, June 8, 1731, with his
three sons and a nephew, LaJemeraye.  At the close of the season he
built his first fort, St. Pierre, on Rainy River.  The next year he
established his second fort, St. Charles, on the southwest shore of the
Lake of the Woods.

Terribly embarrassed by lack of money, he returned to Quebec and
represented his deplorable situation.  The Governor reported it to the
King, but could get no more from him than the renewal of the fur-trade
monopoly.  Undaunted, Vérendrye persisted, though obliged to suspend
exploration and devote himself for a while to trading, in order to
secure money.  There was enough to dishearten a man of less than heroic
stuff.  In 1736, his eldest son, with a Jesuit priest and twenty
others, was surprised and massacred by the Sioux on an island in the
Lake of the Woods.  Also he was harassed by creditors and compelled
repeatedly to make the long and tedious journey to Montreal.  In spite
of all these mishaps, he pushed his posts gradually westward and by
1738 {317} he had established six, viz., St. Pierre, on Rainy Lake; St.
Charles, on the Lake of the Woods; Maurepas at the mouth of the
Winnipeg River; Bourbon on the east shore of Lake Winnipeg; La Reine on
Assiniboine River; and Dauphin on Lake Manitoba.

In 1738 he made a bold push for the Pacific, with fifty persons, French
and Indians.  After many devious wanderings, seeking a band that could
conduct him to the Western Ocean, he reached the Mandans, on the upper
Missouri, the singularly interesting people among whom Lewis and Clark
spent the winter sixty-six years later.  But, having been robbed of the
presents which he had provided, he was unable to get a guide to lead
him further and was obliged to return.  The journey was made in
midwinter and was full of frightful hardships.

His eldest surviving son, Pierre de la Vérendrye, full of his father's
spirit, devoted himself to the same quest.  He had with him his brother
and two other men.  They started from Fort La Reine, reached the
Mandans, and pushed on to the West.  All through the summer, autumn,
and early winter they toiled on, going hither and yon, beguiled by the
usual fairy-tales of tribesmen.  {318} At last, on New Year's day,
1743, two hundred and fifty years after the Discovery, doubtless first
of all white men, they saw the Rocky Mountains from the east.  This
probably was the Big Horn Range, one hundred and twenty miles east of
the Yellowstone Park.  Finding this tremendous obstacle across their
path to the Pacific, they turned back.  On July 12 they reached La
Prairie, to the great joy of their father, who had given them up for
lost.

A later Governor of Canada not only ignored the heroic services of the
Vérendryes, but seized their goods, turned over their posts to another,
and reduced them to poverty.

It was a long time before their work was taken up, and it remained for
a man of another race to accomplish what they had so bravely striven
for.  Alexander Mackenzie, a Scotch Highlander by birth, was an
energetic young agent of the Montreal Company in the Athabasca region.
He determined to undertake certain explorations.  In June, 1789, he set
out from Fort Chippewyan, on the south shore of Lake Athabasca, with
four birch canoes and a party of white men and several Indians,
including a guide and interpreter.  Going down Snake River, the
explorers reached Great {319} Slave Lake, then entered a heretofore
unknown river, the one which now bears the name of its discoverer, and
followed it until, on July 12, they sighted the Arctic Ocean, filled
with ice-floes, with spouting whales between.

In October, 1792, he set out, determined this time to reach the Pacific
Ocean.  He left Fort Chippewyan, skirted the lake to Slave River, then
ascended its southwest tributary, Peace River.  He wintered on this
stream in a trading-house which he had sent an advance party to build,
employed in hunting and trading.  In May, having sent back a large
cargo of furs to Fort Chippewyan, he started up the river with a party
of seven white men and two Indians.  The voyagers traveled in a birch
canoe twenty-five feet long, "but so light that two men could carry her
on a good road three or four miles without resting."  "In this slender
vessel," he says, "we shipped provisions, goods for presents, arms,
ammunition, and baggage, to the weight of thirty thousand pounds, and
an equipage of ten people."

The difficulties and dangers were tremendous.  Paddling and pushing and
poling up the rocky bed of a swift stream abounding in rapids, they
made slow progress.  More than once the canoe {320} was broken.
Portages were often necessary.  Again and again the crew, exhausted and
their clothing in tatters, sullenly insisted that there was no choice
but to turn back.  But Mackenzie was a man of indomitable courage and
all the persistency of the Scotch race.  He had already shown this
quality by taking the long journey and voyage from the wilds of
Athabasca to London, in order to study the use of astronomical
instruments, so that he might be qualified to make scientific
observations.  Now he would not hear of turning back.

So the discouraged party, animated by Mackenzie, pushed on, climbed
over the dividing mountains, and came upon the head-waters of a stream
flowing westward, the one now called Fraser River.  After following it
for several days, they struck off through dense forests, sometimes on
dizzy trails over snow-clad mountains, until they reached a rapid
river.  On this they embarked in two canoes with several natives, and
thus reached the ocean--_the Pacific_!

Vérendrye's dream was realized at last.  The continent had been spanned
from East to West.

Twelve years later the same thing was done within the territory of the
United States by Lewis {321} and Clark, at the head of an expedition
sent out by President Jefferson.  They spent the winter among the
Mandan Indians, the interesting people with whom the Vérendryes had
come in contact.  A note is added in which some information is given
about them.



NOTE ON THE MANDANS

These Indians first became known to white men through the expedition of
the elder Vérendrye.  They showed themselves hospitable and friendly to
him, as they always have been to our race, and they aided his sons in
their efforts to reach the Western Sea.  Next we have quite full
references to them in the journals of Lewis and Clark.  These explorers
were sent out by President Jefferson in 1803, immediately on the
completion of the Louisiana Purchase, to get a better knowledge of the
northern portion of the vast territory recently acquired, with a
particular view to developing the fur-trade and to opening a route to
the Pacific.  All these ends were accomplished with a degree of success
that made the enterprise one of the greatest achievements in our
history.  The explorers, having ascended the Missouri in their boats,
and finding themselves, as winter came on, near the Mandan villages,
{322} decided to remain there until the spring.  Accordingly they
passed the winter, 1803-4, among these interesting tribesmen.  It being
a part of their prescribed duty to keep full journals of all that they
experienced or saw, they have left extended accounts of the people and
their customs.

Thirty-four years later George Catlin, a famous artist and student of
Indian life, who spent many years in traveling among the wild tribes of
the West and in describing them with pen, pencil, and brush, came among
the Mandans.  He was so much impressed with them as a singular and
superior people that he remained among them a considerable time,
painted many of their men and women, studied and made drawings of some
of their singular ceremonies, and devoted a large part of his two
volumes to a highly interesting account of what he saw among them.

Catlin certainly was wholly free from the silly prejudice expressed in
the familiar saying, "The only good Indian is a dead Indian."  His two
volumes, "The North American Indians," furnish "mighty interesting
reading."  As we accompany him in his long journeys by canoe and on
horseback and read his descriptions of the tribes he visited and the
warriors and chiefs he learned to know, and of whom he has left us
pictures, it is a satisfaction to feel that we are traveling with a man
who looked on the Indian as a human being.  Sometimes we are inclined
to suspect that, in the enthusiasm of his artistic nature, he idealized
his subject and viewed him with a degree of sentiment as remote from
the truth in one direction as {323} was the hostile prejudice of the
average white man in the other.  We know that he either did not see or
purposely ignored certain aspects of Indian life, notably the physical
dirt and the moral degradation.

When he comes to the Mandans, this disposition to make heroes of his
subjects fairly runs away with him.  No language is strong enough to do
justice to his admiration of some of them.  We easily let pass such
phrases as the "wild and gentlemanly Mandans," for many observers have
reported that there is a native dignity and courtesy about the true
Indian.  But there are other things which make it plain that Catlin, in
his extravagant admiration, where his Indian friends were concerned was
incapable of discriminating between the noble and the base.  Here is an
instance:

A certain chief of the Mandans, Mah-to-toh-pa (the Four Bears), was
very friendly to Catlin, who painted his portrait, and who speaks of
him in terms of unbounded admiration.  He gave his artist friend a
handsomely embroidered deerskin shirt on which he had depicted in
Indian fashion his various achievements.  One, of which he was
especially proud, he recounted at length to Catlin, acting it out
before him, and he in turn relates it to his readers.

Mah-to-toh-pa had a brother slain--in open fight, let us remember--by a
Rickaree, who left his lance sticking in the dead man.  Mah-to-toh-pa
found the body, drew out the lance, and carried it to his village,
where it was recognized as the property of a famous warrior named
Won-ga-tap.  He kept the bloodstained weapon, {324} vowing that some
day he would with it avenge his brother's death.  Four years passed by,
and still he nursed his wrath.  Then one day he worked himself up to a
frenzy and went through the village crying that the day of vengeance
had come.

Off he started across the prairie alone, with a little parched corn in
his pouch, went two hundred miles, traveling by night and hiding by
day, until he reached the Rickaree village.  Knowing it and the
location of Won-ga-tap's lodge--which suggests that he had visited the
place in some friendly relation--he entered at dusk and loitered about
for a time, and then through rents in the covering watched Won-ga-tap
smoke his last pipe and go to bed by the side of his wife.  Then
Mah-to-toh-pah went in, coolly seated himself by the smouldering fire,
and, using the privilege of Indian hospitality, helped himself to meat
that was in a kettle over the embers, and ate a hearty meal.

"Who is that man who is eating in our lodge?" asked the wife several
times.

"Oh, let him alone.  No doubt he is hungry," the easy-going Won-ga-tap
answered.

His meal finished, the intruder helped himself to his host's pipe,
filled and lighted it, and began to smoke.  When he had finished, he
gently pushed the coals together with his toes, so that he got a better
light and was able to discern the outline of his intended victim's
body.  Then he rose softly, plunged his lance into Won-ga-tap's heart,
snatched off his scalp, and ran away with it and with the dripping
lance.

{325}

In a moment the Rickaree camp was in an uproar.  But before pursuers
were started the assassin was far out on the plains.  The darkness
protected him, he successfully eluded pursuit, returned safely to his
home, and entered the village, triumphantly exhibiting Won-ga-tap's
scalp and the fresh blood dried on his lance.

This story, which Catlin says is attested by white men who were in the
Mandan village at the time, may stand as a notable instance of savage
vengefulness and daring, cunning and treachery, but it will scarcely
serve to make us believe in Catlin's "noble Mandan gentlemen," of whom
he puts forward Mah-to-toh-pa as a conspicuous example.

When we read Lewis and Clark's account of the Mandans, we are in quite
another atmosphere, not that of romance but of simple reality.  They
spent several months among them, on the friendliest terms, and they
speak kindly of them, but do not disguise the brutality of savage life.
Between these two authorities we have ample information, from opposite
points of view.

The first thing that would impress a visitor with the fact that he had
come among a peculiar people, is the character of their dwellings,
absolutely unlike any used by any other tribe, either of the woods or
plains, except their near neighbors and friends, the Minitarees.  The
lodge is a circular structure, set in an excavation about two feet
deep.  A framework of stout posts supports a roof of poles converging
toward the centre, where an opening is left for the entrance of light
and the escape of smoke.  On these poles brush is spread, and over this
{326} earth is laid to the depth of about two feet.  In this earth
grass grows abundantly, and thus a Mandan village presents the
appearance of an assemblage of green mounds.

Lewis and Clark were much impressed with the fearlessness of the Mandan
women in crossing the Missouri, even when it was quite rough, in a
tub-like boat consisting of a single buffalo-hide stretched under a
frame-work of wicker.[1]  Catlin saw the same boat in use, and it
afforded him confirmation for a peculiar theory which he advanced.

He was much surprised at the light complexion of the Mandans generally
and at the fact that he actually saw some blue eyes and gray eyes among
them and some whitish hair.  These circumstances seemed to him to point
clearly to an admixture of European blood.  He wrote at a time when
fanciful theories about the native Americans were much in vogue.  He
had read somewhere that a Welsh prince, Madoc, more than two hundred
years before the time of Columbus, sailed away from his country with
ten ships.  By some unexplained process, he traced him to America.
Then he supposed him to ascend the Mississippi as far as the mouth of
the Ohio and there to found a colony.  This, being entirely cut off
from communication with the mother country, was compelled to ally
itself with the nearest Indians and took wives among them.  From these
unions sprang a mixed race, the Mandans, who eventually formed a {327}
separate tribe and were gradually driven up the Missouri to the point
where he found them.

There is not any doubt of the large admixture of European blood among
the Mandans, and it is easily accounted for.  Catlin does not seem to
have known of any white visitors before Lewis and Clark.  But we have
seen that the Vérendryes reached these people a full hundred years
before Catlin's day.  There is every reason for believing that, from
that time, white hunters and traders never ceased to visit them.  These
Indians being, from the first, very hospitable and friendly, their
villages were favorite resorts for fur-traders, who took up their abode
among them for several years at a time and married there.  One can
easily see that, in the course of a hundred years, there would be
several generations of mixed blood, and that, through inter-marriages,
there would probably be few families whose color would not be lighter
in consequence.  The persons whose peculiar whitish hair Catlin
noticed, undoubtedly were albinos, a class of persons in whom the
natural coloring of the hair is wanting and the eyes are red or pink.

The Mandans probably are nothing more than an interesting tribe of
Indians who, through long intermingling with the white race, have
undergone considerable lightening of their original color.

A year after Catlin's visit his Mandan friends experienced a frightful
calamity.  A trading steamboat brought the small-pox to them, and, as
happened in the case of many other tribes in the West, its ravages were
fearful.  Not being protected by vaccination, and knowing nothing {328}
of the treatment of the disease, the poor creatures died horribly.  Not
a few, in the height of their fever, threw themselves into the Missouri
and so found a quicker and easier death.  Nearly the whole tribe
perished.

The remnant, along with that of their long-time friends and neighbors,
the Minitarees, may be found to-day at Fort Berthold, in North Dakota.



[1] We may remember that La Salle and his followers found Indians on
the plains of Texas crossing rivers in boats made of buffalo-hide.




{329}

BOOKS FOR REFERENCE

The Origin of the American aborigines is treated briefly by Dr. John
Fiske in "The Discovery of America," Chapter I, and at great length and
with wide research by Mr. E. J. Payne in his "History of the New World
Called America."

Their Distribution, also sketched by Dr. Fiske, is satisfactorily
detailed by Dr. D. G. Brinton in his "Races and Peoples."

Those who may wish to study Indian Social Life in its primitive
conditions will do well to read the work of Baron de Lahontan, recently
edited by Dr. R. G. Thwaites.  He was among the earliest writers on
aboriginal affairs, and his "New Voyages to North America" gives the
results of travel and observation about the years 1683-1701.  "Three
Years' Travels through North America," by Jonathan Carver, relates an
interesting experience among the Indians between the years 1766 and
1768.  Some of his general remarks, however, are drawn from the
preceding writer.  An inexhaustible store of information on this
subject is found in the famous "Jesuit Relations," which have been
edited, in an English translation, by Dr. Thwaites.  For ordinary
readers, however, the very interesting treatment by Dr. Fiske, in the
chapter already cited, and especially by {330} Mr. Francis Parkman, in
the Introduction to his "The Jesuits in North America," will amply
suffice.

In the same chapters will be found a satisfactory account of the
Iroquois League.  Students, however, who may wish to go to the
fountain-head are referred to Mr. Lewis Morgan, whose work, "The League
of the Iroquois," is the accepted authority.

As to Cartier, Ribaut, Laudonnière, Champlain, and La Salle, the writer
has not gained any new light by referring to the original documents,
and has drawn his material chiefly from that great master, Parkman, by
whom the first four are treated in his "Pioneers of France in the New
World," and the last-named in his "La Salle and the Discovery of the
Great West."

The story of the Jesuit missionaries runs through what is practically a
whole library, the "Jesuit Relations."  Parkman, in a volume devoted to
setting forth the nobler aspects of their work, "The Jesuits in North
America," does ample justice to the heroism of the best of these
pioneers.

For Radisson the only authority is himself.  His "Voyage," not
published until after it had lain in manuscript two hundred and
twenty-five years, and of which but two hundred and fifty copies are in
existence, is one of the quaintest of books and "mighty interesting
reading."

The story of Joliet and Marquette's exploration is told most
interestingly by Dr. Thwaites, in his "Father Marquette," and by
Parkman, in his "La Salle and the Discovery of the Great West."  The
observations of {331} Jonathan Carver, who went over a part of their
route about one hundred years later, throw much interesting light on
some of their experiences.

Father Hennepin receives ample justice from Parkman in his account of
the opening of the Great West.  Readers, however, who may desire a
first-hand acquaintance with the erratic friar will find curious, much
of it stolen, reading in his "New Discovery in North America," his
"Description of Louisiana," and his "Curious Voyage."

In Dr. Thwaites's "Rocky Mountain Exploration" may be read the story of
the heroic Vérendryes and dauntless Alexander Mackenzie.




{335}

INDEX


ABNAKIS, an Algonquin tribe, 7.

ACADIA, old name for Nova Scotia and adjacent region, 106.

ACCAU, a companion of Father Hennepin in exploration, 293.

ACOMANS, a tribe of Pueblo Indians, 10.

ALEXANDER THE GREAT, story of fountain of immortality, 78, note.

ALGONQUINS, one of the great divisions of the Indian race, 4, its range
and its families, 7; close allies of the French, 114; shiftless and
improvident, often relieved by them, 124; those of Massachusetts
thriftier, 109, note.

ALLOUEZ, FATHER, noted missionary; one of his speeches, 147.

ANNAPOLIS, originally Port Royal; re-named for Queen Anne, 111.

APACHES, an offshoot of Athapascan stock, 7.

APPALACHEE, probably southwestern Georgia, supposed to be rich in gold,
82.

ASSICKMACK, Indian name for whitefish, 206; much prized, 206, note.

ATHAPASCANS, a native stock; one of the larger divisions of Indian
race, 7.

AUBRY, NICHOLAS, his perilous adventure, 106.

AYLLON, LUCAS VASQUEZ DE, his treachery punished, 70.


BASQUES, early activity of, on northern coasts of America, 53; resist
the royal monopoly of fur-trade, 122.

BAYAGOULAS, THE, a tribe on the Mississippi, 281.

BERING SEA, probably once dry land, 3.

BIENVILLE, JEAN BAPTISTE LEMOYNE DE, comes to Louisiana, 280; founds
New Orleans, 183; adversity in closing years, 285.

BILOXI, site of first French settlement on Gulf of Mexico, 282.

BIMINI, fabled fountain of immortality, 78.

BOISRONDET, SIEUR DE, narrow escape from starvation, 247.

BRANT ROCK, Champlain's stop there, 109.

BRÉBEUF, FATHER, an early French missionary, 152.

BRETONS, THE, early frequented the Newfoundland fisheries, 54.

BRULÉ, ÉTIENNE, Champlain's interpreter, 133.


CALUMET, or peace-pipe, old description of, 178, note.

CAP BLANC, name which Champlain gave to Cape Cod, 110.

CAP ROUGE, fortified by Cartier; seat of Roberval's settlement, 63.

CARTIER, JACQUES, his first voyage, 54; his duplicity, 55; believed
that he had found sea-route to India, 56; in second voyage explored the
St. Lawrence, 57; names Mont Royal (later Montreal), 60; his fearful
experience, 61; his treachery, 62; his last voyage futile, 62.

CARVER, JONATHAN, early traveler, describes remains of ancient
fortification, 301, note; and Falls of St. Anthony, 306, note.

CAT ISLAND (Ile des Chats), origin of name, 281.

CATLIN, GEORGE, 322; his theory of the origin of the Mandans, 326.

CAVELIER, ROBERT, SIEUR DE LA SALLE.  _See_ La Salle.

CAYUGAS, a tribe of the Iroquois League, 9.

CENIS INDIANS, branch of Caddo (Pawnee) family, visited by La Salle,
269.

CHALEUR, BAY OF, name how originating, 54.

CHAMPLAIN, SAMUEL DE, his birth, 104; takes part in the Religious Wars
in France, 104; sails to the West Indies, 104; suggests a Panama Canal,
105; sails for Canada, 105; conceives a plan of colonization, 105;
makes a settlement at mouth of St. Croix River, 107; cruel winter, 108;
visits and names Mt. Desert, 108; explores New England coast, 108;
welcomed by natives in Plymouth Harbor, 109; trouble with Indians at
Nausett, 110; transfers settlement to Port Royal, 110; second voyage to
New France, 119; seeks sea-route to China, 119; explores the St.
Lawrence, 120; seeks to establish stronghold on the inland waters, 120;
eager to promote conversion of the Indians, 120; overcomes resistance
of Basques to fur-trade monopoly, 123; quells mutiny of his men, 124;
great suffering in first winter at Quebec, 124; goes with war-party of
Algonquins into Iroquois country, 125; hostile encounter on Lake
Champlain, 128; disastrous results of his success, 130; his second
fight with Iroquois, 131; founds Montreal, 133; second raid into
Iroquois country, 133, names Lake Huron, 134; Iroquois palisaded town,
136; his unsuccessful attack on, 137; wounded, 138; lost in the woods,
140; returns to Quebec, 142; a prisoner at London, 143; dies, 143.

CHARLEVOIX, FATHER, sent out to explore route to Pacific, 314.

CHATHAM HARBOR, scene of Champlain's fight with Indians, 111.

CHICAGO, La Salle near the site of, 236.

CHICKASAWS, a branch of the Maskoki family, 181; hostile to the French,
253, note.

CHICORA, native name of coast region of South Carolina, 69.

CHIEFS, INDIAN, how chosen, 34.

CHIPPEWAYS, an Algonquin tribe, 7.

CHOCTAWS, a Maskoki tribe, 9, who sided with the French, 253, note.

CHRISTINOS, or Crees, an Indian tribe on Lake Superior, 210.

CLAN, a group of families of common blood, 20.

COLIGNY, ADMIRAL, sends a second expedition to Florida, 77.

COLUMBIA AND SACRAMENTO VALLEYS, Indians inhabiting, lowest specimens
of the race, 10.

COMANCHES, Indian tribe of Shoshonee stock, 10; visited by La Salle,
269; their fine horsemanship, 270; jockeying, 270, note.

CONESTOGAS, a Huron-Iroquois tribe, 9.

COPPER, in large quantities, seen by Radisson, 207.

COROAS, Indian tribe on the Lower Mississippi, attack La Salle, 256.

COUNCIL, An Indian, how conducted, 32.

COUREURS DE BOIS, their origin and influence, 114; their mode of life,
189.

COUTURE, a companion of Father Jogues, 156.

CREEKS, a Maskoki tribe, 9.


DAGONOWEDA, a sachem of the Onondagas, who proposed union, 17.

DAKOTA, or SIOUX, the, a native stock; its range, 10.

DANIEL, FATHER, an early French missionary, 152.

DAVOST, FATHER, an early French missionary, 152.

DES PLAINES RIVER, route used by Joliet and Marquette in returning,
183; followed by La Salle, 245.

DISTRIBUTION of various Indian tribal families, 7.

DIVINATION by Indian sorcerer, 126.

DU GAY, a companion of Father Hennepin in exploration, 293.

DU LHUT, DANIEL GREYSOLON, noted leader of coureurs, 190, his testimony
to having found Hennepin among the Sioux, 297.

DULUTH, CITY OF, for whom named, 190.

DUTCH PROTESTANTS try to effect the release of Father Jogues, 159;
ransom him and send him to Europe, 160.


EMPEROR, none in North America, 15.

ERIES, a Huron-Iroquois tribe, 8.

ESKIMO, descendants, perhaps, of ancient "Cave-men," 5.

EUROPEANS, their early mistakes as to Indian life, 16.


FAMILY, THE, the root of all society, 18; the family-tie the central
principle of Indian social life, 20.

FILLES À LA CASSETTE sent out to New Orleans by Louis the Fourteenth,
284.

FISHERIES, NEWFOUNDLAND, early attracted European visitors, 53.

FISKE, The late Dr. John, his theory about the Eskimo, 6.

FIVE NATIONS, THE, what tribes constituted, 9; only friends of the
English, 114.

FLORIDA, as understood by Spaniards; extent, 90.

FORT CAROLINE, the fort built by Laudonnière on the St. John's, 82;
great misery through want and sickness, 86; distress relieved by coming
of Ribaut, 89; massacre, 90 _et seq._

FORT CRÈVECOEUR built, 240, origin of name, 240; destroyed, 242.

FORT FRONTENAC (on site of Kingston) built, 228; turned over to La
Salle, 229.

FORT MIAMI, at mouth of St. Joseph River, 245, 256.

FORT ORANGE, Dutch settlement on site of Albany, 159.

FORT ROSALIE, on the Lower Mississippi; slaughter at, 253, note.

FORT ST. LOUIS, at Lavaca, Texas, built, 266.

FORT ST. LOUIS, on the Illinois, built, 256.

FRANCE desirous of christianizing the natives, 120.

FRENCH attitude to Indians; how necessarily different from the Spanish,
47.

FRENCHMEN, what they achieved in North and Northwest, 45; their
material object, Furs, 46; their conduct contrasted with Spaniards', 46.

FRONTENAC, LOUIS DE BUADE, COUNT OF, comes to Canada, 227; makes
alliance with La Salle, 227; opposed by fur-traders, 228; recalled, 255.

FUNDY, BAY OF, how name originated, 110.

FUR-TRADERS classified, 188.

FURS, great object of French commercial activity, 188.


GASPÉ, French sovereignty first asserted at, 55.

GOUPIL, a companion of Father Jogues; his death, 158.

GOURGUES, DOMINIQUE DE, takes ample vengeance on the Spaniards at Fort
Caroline, 96.

GOVERNMENT, INDIAN, what it was like, 29.

GRAND COUNCIL of Iroquois League, how composed, 31.

"GRIFFIN," THE, first vessel on the Upper Lakes, 233.

GROSEILLERS, SIEUR DES, title assumed by Médard Chouart, co-explorer
with Radisson of Lake Superior, 199.  For rest, _see_ Radisson.

GUNS sold to Iroquois by Dutch, 131.


HAKLUYT, RICHARD, a chronicler of old explorations, 86.

HAWKINS, SIR JOHN, founder of English African slave-trade, relieves the
distressed Frenchmen, 88.

HELPFULNESS, MUTUAL, characteristic of Indian life, 41.

HENNEPIN, FATHER Louis, comes to Canada, 290; describes Niagara Falls,
291; describes a council of Senecas, 292; is sent to explore the Upper
Mississippi, 293; his fraud, 294; captured by Sioux, 298; his
experiences among the Sioux, 298 _et seq,_; sees and names Falls of St.
Anthony, 306; rescued by Du Lhut, 308.

HIAWATHA inspires the union of Iroquois tribes, 27.

HIAWATHA, Poem of, recalled by Radisson's descriptions, 207, 210, 215.

HOCHELAGA, Indian name for site of Montreal, 105.

HOUSEHOLD life of Indians based on community-idea, 38; very sociable,
40.

HOUSES, INDIAN, how built and arranged, 37.

HUDSON BAY FUR COMPANY, its organization by whom suggested, 191.

HURON-IROQUOIS, a native stock; its tribes, 8.

HURON INDIANS, more advanced than Algonquins, 134; Champlain visits
their country, 134.


IBERVILLE, PIERRE LEMOYNE DE, comes to Louisiana, 280.

ILE DES CHATS (Cat Island), why so called, 281.

ILLINOIS INDIANS, branch of Algonquin Family, harassed by Iroquois and
Sioux, 238, 244 _et seq._

INDIANS, probable origin of, 3; of one blood, 4.

IROQUOIS, one of the great divisions of the Indian race, 4; IROQUOIS
LEAGUE, 27 _et seq._, why relentless towards Hurons and Eries, 28.


"JESUIT RELATIONS," Value of, as historical material, 149.

JESUITS, Great activity of, in early history of Canada, 149; their
policy to establish missions, 151.

JOGUES, FATHER, Jesuit missionary, discovers Lake George, 149; his
heroism, 158; his pathetic end, 164.

JOLIET, Louis, 171; sent with Father Marquette to explore the
Mississippi, 172; their route, 172 _et seq._, meet with friendly
Illinois, 177; receive gift of peace-pipe, 178; pass Missouri and Ohio
Rivers, 180; in danger, above mouth of Arkansas River, 181; saved by
exhibiting peace-pipe, 181; start on return voyage, 182; what they
accomplished, 183; Joliet's misfortune, 184; Marquette's death, 184.

JOUTEL, a lieutenant of La Salle, in command of fort, 267.


KANKAKEE RIVER, route followed by La Salle, 237.

KASKASKIA, famous village of the Illinois, visited by Joliet and
Marquette, 183.

KEOKUK, site of, near place where Joliet and Marquette met friendly
Illinois, 179.

KEWEENAW POINT, its wealth in copper, 210.

KICKAPOOS, an Algonquin tribe, 7.

KING, none in North America, 15.

"KING PHILIP," Mistake as to, 15.

KINGSTON, Ontario, Fort Frontenac near the site of, 228.


LA BARRE, successor of Frontenac as Governor of Canada, hostile to La
Salle, 257.

LA CHINE, how name originated, 226.

LAKE CHAMPLAIN discovered by Champlain, 127.

LAKE GEORGE, route through, the Indian thoroughfare, 127, note.

LAKE NIPISSING, on the Ottawa River route, 133.

LAKE PEPIN, for whom called, 301; remains of ancient fortification
near, 301, note.

LAKE SIMCOE, on route of Hurons to Iroquois country, 135.

LAKE SUPERIOR explored by Radisson and Groseillers, 201 _et seq._

LA SALLE, SIEUR DE, early connection with the Jesuits, 225; comes to
Canada, 225; goes exploring, 226; becomes a supporter of Frontenac,
227; goes to France and wins the King, 228; in command of Fort
Frontenac, 229; his ambition, 229; visits France and procures
extraordinary commission, 230; begins his great exploration, 231,
builds stronghold at mouth of Niagara River, 232; builds first vessel
launched on Upper Lakes, 233; sails on his great enterprise, 234; the
"Griffin," 235; goes in canoes down Illinois River, 238; allies himself
with the Illinois, 239; builds Fort Crèvecoeur, 240; reaches the
Mississippi, 245; starts for the Gulf of Mexico, 250; adventures by the
way, 251 _et seq._, reaches the Gulf, 254; bestows the name Louisiana,
254; hardships and hostility on return voyage, 255; goes to France,
257; appears on coast of Texas, 261, his purpose, 262; his difficulties
and his dilemma, 263 _et seq._; mistake of his pilots, 264; loss of his
vessels, 264, 265; loss of men by sickness and Indians, 266; builds
fort at Lavaca, 266; vainly seeks the Mississippi, 266 _et seq._; sets
out for Canada, 272; assassinated, 275; what he had achieved, 275; by
whom his plan was carried out, 278 _et seq._

LAUDONNIÈRE, RENÉ DE, an officer under Ribaut, 68; goes in command of a
second expedition to Florida, 77; seizes Outina, 86; releases him, 87;
declines proposal of Hawkins to carry him and his men home, 88; buys a
vessel from him, 89; escapes the massacre, 94.

LAVACA, Texas, site of La Salle's fort, 266.

LE CARON, friar, discoverer of Lake Huron, 133, 149.

LE JEUNE, an early French missionary, winter's experience with
hunting-party of Algonquins, 150.

LENAPE, an Algonquin tribe, 7.

LÉRY, BARON DE, an early adventurer, left cattle on Sable Island, 103.

LEWIS AND CLARK sent out to explore route to Pacific, 321; winter among
Mandans, 321, note.

LIPANS, an offshoot of Athapascan stock, 7.

LONG HOUSE, THE, Indian name of Iroquois League, 28.

LOUISIANA, the name given by La Salle, 254.


MACKENZIE, ALEXANDER, discovers Mackenzie River, 318; reaches the
Pacific, 320.

MANDANS, Indian tribe, first visited by Vérendrye, 317; by Lewis and
Clark, 321, note; by George Catlin, 322; his enthusiasm about them,
323; his peculiar theory of their origin, 326; their singular
dwellings, 325; story of a Mandan's revenge, 323.

MANHATTAN ISLAND first occupied by Dutch as a trading-post, 130, note.

MANITOU, Indian for "spirit," 126.

MARQUETTE, FATHER, missionary and explorer.  _See_ Joliet.

MARRIAGE must not be between two persons of same clan, 22.

MASCOUTINS, western Algonquins, 174.

MASKOKI, a native stock; its tribes and its range, 9.

MASSACRE ISLAND (Dauphin Island), why so called, 280.

MATAGORDA BAY, Texas, scene of La Salle's landing, 261.

MATANZAS INLET, French Huguenots butchered there by Menendez, 95.

MAUNDEVILLE, SIR JOHN, story of fountain of immortality, 78, note.

MAY, RIVER OF, now called the St. John's, 67.

"MEDICINE," in what sense the word used, 138, note.

MEMBRÉ, FATHER, accompanies La Salle down the Mississippi, 251, his
description of the Arkansas Indians, 251.

MENENDEZ, PEDRO, DE AVILES, appointed Spanish Governor of Florida, 83;
attacks Ribaut's vessels off the St. John's, 89; founds St. Augustine,
90; surprises Fort Caroline, 92; massacres the garrison, 93, and
shipwrecked crews of Ribaut's vessels, 94.

MIAMIS, an Algonquin tribe, 7.

MICHILLIMACKINAC, trading-post and mission-station, 235.

MICMACS, an Algonquin tribe, 7.

MILLE LACS, a lake in Minnesota, 301.

MILWAUKEE, La Salle near the site of, 236.

MISSIONARIES, ROMAN CATHOLIC, unselfish devotion of, 147 _et seq._

MISSISSIPPI RIVER, western boundary of Maskoki group, 9.

MISSOURI RIVER, Mouth of, first seen by Joliet and Marquette, 180.

MITCHIGAMEAS, a branch of the Maskoki family, 181.

MOBILE settled, 283; first capital of Louisiana, 283.

MOHAWKS, a tribe of the Iroquois League, 9.

MOHEGANS, an Algonquin tribe, 7.

MONOPOLY OF FUR-TRADE, evils of, 122.

"MONTEZUMA, EMPEROR," Mistake as to, 15.

MONTREAL founded by Champlain, 133.

MONTS, SIEUR DE, an associate of Champlain, 106.

MOQUIS, a tribe of Pueblo Indians, 10.

MUSKHOGEES (same as Creeks), a Maskoki tribe, 9.


NANTICOKES, an Algonquin tribe, 7.

NARRAGANSETTS, an Algonquin tribe, 7.

NATCHEZ INDIANS visited by La Salle, 252; described by Father Gravier,
253, note; their subsequent history, 253, note.

NAUSETT HARBOR, Champlain's trouble there with Indians, 110.

NAVAJOES, an offshoot of Athapascan stock, 7.

NEW BISCAY, northern province of Mexico, 262.

NEW FRANCE, FATHER OF, title of Samuel de Champlain, 104.

NEW ORLEANS founded, 283; early struggles, 285.

NIAGARA FALLS described by Father Hennepin, 232.

NICOLLET, JEAN, ambassador to Winnebagoes, 169; reaches Wisconsin
River, 171.


OHIO RIVER, Mouth of, first seen by Joliet and Marquette, 180.

ONEIDAS, a tribe of the Iroquois League, 9.

ONONDAGAS, a tribe of the Iroquois League, 9; in what sense leading
tribe, 31.

ONONTIO, Indian name for French Governor, 177.

ORATORS, Indian, how trained, 33.

OTTAWA RIVER, Indian route followed by Champlain, 133.

OTTIGNY, a lieutenant under Laudonnière, 77.

OUTINA, an Indian chief, dupes the Frenchmen into fighting his battles,
85.


PACIFIC, THE, reached by northern route, 320.

PASSAMAQUODDIES, an Algonquin tribe, 7.

PAWNEES, a native stock; its range, 10.

PEORIA, the first habitation of white men in Illinois near the site of,
241.

PEQUOTS, an Algonquin tribe, 7.

PHRATRY, a group of clans, 23.

"PICTURED ROCKS," THE, described by Radisson, 208.

PIERRIA, ALBERT DE, left in command of the fort at Port Royal, 71;
murdered by his own men, 73.

POCAHONTAS, not a princess, 16.

PONTGRAVÉ, an associate of Champlain, 105.

PORT ROYAL, Nova Scotia, settled, 108; abandoned, 115.

PORT ROYAL, South Carolina, named by Ribaut, 69.

PORT ST. LOUIS, name which Champlain gave to site of Plymouth, 109.

PORTAGE, CITY OF, site described by Jonathan Carver, 174, note.

POTTAWATTAMIES, a friendly Algonquin tribe, 248.

POWHATANS, an Algonquin tribe, 7.

PUEBLO INDIANS, THE, a native stock; some of its tribes, 10.


QUEBEC (Indian, Kebec, "The Narrows"), founded by Champlain, 123, slow
growth of, 142.

QUINIPISSAS, Indian tribe above site of New Orleans, attack La Salle,
256.


RADISSON, PIERRE ESPRIT, comes to Canada, 191; his adventure and
capture, 191; his escape and re-capture, 196, his second escape, 198,
why he is not better known, 200; starts for the Upper Lakes, 201;
perilous adventures by the way, 201; enters Lake Superior, 206;
describes the "Pictured Rocks," 208; builds a fort on Lake Superior,
211; describes a famine, 212; witnesses interesting games, 218; brings
to Montreal an enormous canoe-fleet loaded with skins, 221; offers his
services to the English King, 221.

RIBAUT, CAPTAIN JEAN, his first expedition to America, 67; comes, with
large colony, to Fort Caroline, 89; goes with his whole force to attack
Menendez, at St. Augustine, 90; is overtaken by hurricane, driven down
the coast and wrecked, 91; crews massacred, 91 _et seq._

RIBOURDE, FATHER, murdered, 247.

RICHELIEU OR SOREL RIVER, route followed by Champlain, 115.

ROBERVAL, SIEUR DE, vainly attempts to colonize Canada, 63.

ROCHE, MARQUIS DE LA, story of his disastrous venture, 102.

ROCKY MOUNTAINS, THE, western boundary of Dakota-Sioux, 10; discovered,
318.


SABLE ISLAND, southeast of Nova Scotia, 102.

SACS AND FOXES, Algonquin tribes, 7; slaughter of, 173.

SACHEMS, who they were, 31.

ST. ANTHONY, FALLS OF, discovered and named, 306.

ST. AUGUSTINE founded, 90.

ST. CROIX RIVER, Mouth of, place of Champlain's first settlement, 107.

ST. JOHN'S BLUFF, site of first fort on the St. John's River, 79.

ST. LAWRENCE, Gulf and River, why so named, 57.

SAULT STE. MARIE, furthest western post of French missionaries, 45; a
missionary's description of, 206, note.

SAVANNAH RIVER, southern boundary of Algonquins, 7.

SEMINOLES, a Maskoki tribe, 9.

SENEGAS, a tribe of the Iroquois League, 9.

SEVEN CITIES OF CIBOLA, 69, note.

SHAWNEES, an Algonquin tribe, 7.

SHOSHONEES, a native stock; its range, 10.

SIX NATIONS, THE, what tribes included, 9.

STADACONÉ, Indian village, near site of Quebec, 58.

"STARVED ROCK," probable site of La Salle's Fort St. Louis, 256.

SUSQUEHANNOCKS, a Huron-Iroquois tribe, 9.


TADOUSSAC, early post, well situated for fur-trade, 121.

TAENSAS INDIANS visited by La Salle, 251; described, 253, note.

THIMAGOAS, an Indian tribe in Florida, 80.

THREE RIVERS, one of earliest French posts on the St. Lawrence, 191.

THWAITES, DR. REUBEN GOLD, authority on colonial history, his judgment
as to Radisson, Preface; recites tradition of slaughter of Sacs and
Foxes, 173.

TONTY, HENRI DE, La Salle's faithful lieutenant, 237; trying
experiences in the Illinois country, 245 _et seq._; his efforts to
rescue La Salle and his men, 276 _et seq._

TOTEM, a clan-symbol used by Indians, 21.

TRENT RIVER, on route of Hurons to Iroquois country, 135.

TRIBE, THE, an aggregation based on the family-tie, 23; in some aspects
an ideal republic, 36.

TUSCARORAS, a tribe of the Iroquois League, 9.


VASSEUR, a lieutenant under Laudonnière, 80.

VÉRENDRYE, PIERRE GAULTIER DE VARENNES DE LA, his early experiences,
314; his efforts to reach the Pacific, 315, establishes a chain of
posts, 316; disappointed of reaching the Pacific, 317.

VÉRENDRYE, PIERRE DE LA, son of former, discovers the Rocky Mountains,
318.

"VERMILION SEA," old name for Gulf of California, 175.

VERMILION RIVER, Rock at mouth of, probable site of La Salle's Fort St.
Louis, 256.

"VIRGINIA SEA," old name for the Atlantic, 175.

VOYAGEURS, who they were, their influence, 114.


WILD RICE, THE, or MENOMONIE, Indians, an Algonquin branch, welcome
Joliet and Marquette, 172.

WINNEBAGOES, branch of the Dakotas or Sioux, 170.


YAZOOS, Indian tribe, hostile to the French, 253, note.


ZUNIS, a tribe of Pueblo Indians, 10.













*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FRENCH PATHFINDERS IN NORTH AMERICA ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.